summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/37104-h/37104-h.htm
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '37104-h/37104-h.htm')
-rw-r--r--37104-h/37104-h.htm7551
1 files changed, 7551 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/37104-h/37104-h.htm b/37104-h/37104-h.htm
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9de76ab
--- /dev/null
+++ b/37104-h/37104-h.htm
@@ -0,0 +1,7551 @@
+<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Transitional//EN"
+ "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-transitional.dtd">
+<!-- $Id: header.txt 236 2009-12-07 18:57:00Z vlsimpson $ -->
+
+<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
+ <head>
+ <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" />
+ <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
+ <title>
+ The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Demands of Rome, by Elizabeth Schoffen.
+ </title>
+ <style type="text/css">
+
+body {
+ margin-left: 10%;
+ margin-right: 10%;
+}
+
+ h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 {
+ text-align: center; /* all headings centered */
+ clear: both;
+}
+
+p {
+ margin-top: .75em;
+ text-align: justify;
+ margin-bottom: .75em;
+}
+
+hr {
+ width: 33%;
+ margin-top: 2em;
+ margin-bottom: 2em;
+ margin-left: auto;
+ margin-right: auto;
+ clear: both;
+}
+
+table {
+ margin-left: auto;
+ margin-right: auto;
+}
+
+.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */
+ /* visibility: hidden; */
+ position: absolute;
+ left: 92%;
+ font-size: smaller;
+ text-align: right;
+} /* page numbers */
+
+blockquote {
+ margin-left: 5%;
+ margin-right: 10%;
+}
+
+.center {text-align: center;}
+
+.right {text-align: right;}
+
+.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
+
+.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;}
+
+/* Images */
+.figcenter {
+ margin: auto;
+ text-align: center;
+}
+
+ </style>
+ </head>
+<body>
+
+
+<pre>
+
+The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Demands of Rome, by Elizabeth Schoffen
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: The Demands of Rome
+ Her Own Story of Thirty-One Years as a Sister of Charity
+ in the Order of the Sisters of Charity of Providence of
+ the Roman Catholic Church
+
+Author: Elizabeth Schoffen
+
+Release Date: August 16, 2011 [EBook #37104]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DEMANDS OF ROME ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Chris Curnow, Katie Hernandez, Michael and the
+Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
+
+
+
+
+
+
+</pre>
+
+
+
+
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="700" height="572" alt="Cover" title="" />
+<p class="caption">Cover</p>
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</a></span></p>
+<h1>THE DEMANDS OF ROME</h1>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</a></span></p><div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_003.png" width="373" height="600" alt="Elizabeth Schoffen as Sister Lucretia" title="" />
+<p class="caption">Elizabeth Schoffen as Sister Lucretia</p>
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</a></span></p><div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_004.png" width="583" height="936" alt="Elizabeth Schoffen, Lecturer and Author" title="" />
+<p class="caption">Elizabeth Schoffen, Lecturer and Author</p>
+</div>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>DEDICATION</h2>
+
+<p class="center">In the name of all that is good, kind and
+Christian, I humbly dedicate this book to
+those two dauntless Americans, my friends
+and benefactors, Mr. and Mrs. E. U. Morrison.
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</a></span></p>
+
+<h1>"The Demands of Rome"</h1>
+
+<p class="center">&mdash;By&mdash;</p>
+
+<h2>ELIZABETH SCHOFFEN
+(SISTER LUCRETIA)</h2>
+
+
+<p class="center">Second Edition</p>
+
+
+<h2><i>Her Own Story of Thirty-One Years as a</i></h2>
+<h2><i>Sister of Charity in the Order of the</i></h2>
+<h2><i>Sisters of Charity of Providence of</i></h2>
+<h2><i>the Roman Catholic Church</i></h2>
+
+<p class="center">PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR, PORTLAND, OREGON</p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</a></span></p>
+<p class="center">Copyright, 1917,</p>
+<p class="center">by</p>
+<p class="center">ELIZABETH SCHOFFEN</p>
+
+<p class="center">(All rights reserved)</p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>PREFACE.</h2>
+
+
+<p>After many entreaties and a sincere vow, it is now "mine to tell the
+story" of "<span class="smcap">The Demands of Rome</span>" as I have lived them during my long life
+and faithful service in the Roman Catholic Church and sisterhood. I
+would sound this story in the ear of everyone who has the interest of
+the oppressed at heart&mdash;in the ear of everyone who has the interest
+of disseminating knowledge, the light and power of which would be a
+great help to the freeing of the captive from religious bondage. For as
+I view it now, religious bondage is the most direful of all.</p>
+
+<p>In a few words, "<span class="smcap">The Demands of Rome</span>" from the
+individual are from the "cradle to the grave," and they do
+not stop there, he is followed through "purgatory" and into
+eternity. In the commercial world, you must listen to "<span class="smcap">The
+Demands of Rome</span>" or the Roman Catholic trade goes elsewhere,
+and the anathema of the church is invoked upon you.</p>
+
+<p>The church of Rome <i>demands</i> property, and when they have it, <i>demand</i>
+that they be not taxed for that privilege; they <i>demand</i> wealth, never
+being satisfied, but forever <i>demanding</i>; they <i>demand</i> the suppression
+of liberty; they <i>demand</i> life; they <i>demand</i> death.</p>
+
+<p>Now, as a sister in the church of Rome, it is <i>demand</i> from the very day
+she enters the convent, as I have explained throughout this book. The
+first <i>demand</i> is the hair of the victim. The Word of God says, "If a
+woman have long hair, it is a glory to her," but what does the church of
+Rome care what the Bible says? It is the <i>demand</i> from the church, and
+blind obedience of the subject to that <i>demand</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</a></span> that Rome cares
+about. It is their endless <i>demands</i> for supremacy of heaven, earth and
+hell.</p>
+
+<p>We have all heard of the dumb animal which would run
+back to his stall in case of fire; nevertheless, we must take
+an interest in the faithful old horse and use every effort to
+save his life from the horrible death that he would rush to.</p>
+
+<p>How much more must we take an interest in the lives of the poor,
+oppressed humans, the over-burdened, entrapped nuns behind the convent
+walls, though she may imagine that she is enjoying the greatest freedom
+and the happiest life. Yes, we must all look well to the doors that
+stand between Liberty and bondage, even though those doors seem bright
+with "religious" paint.</p>
+
+<p>Let me say with the poet, that I cannot hope to "live but a few more
+days, or years, at most," and my one aim is to give to the world a book
+that will stand the crucial time of the changing years&mdash;a book that
+shall be known and read long after the author is forgotten. I write it
+with a fond hope that it may be helpful to "those who have a zeal for
+God, but not according to knowledge," those who may be floundering in
+the meshes of a crooked and perversed theology. I want no other
+monument.</p>
+
+<p>
+ELIZABETH SCHOFFEN.<br />
+<br />
+February, 1917.<br />
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+
+<h2>CONTENTS</h2>
+<div class="center">
+<table border="0" cellpadding="1" cellspacing="0" summary="CONTENTS">
+<tr><td align="left">Chapter.</td><td></td><td align="left">Page</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">I.</td><td align="left">Introductory</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_11">11</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">II.</td><td align="left">My Early Life and Schooling</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_17">17</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">III.</td><td align="left">My Novitiate Life</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_23">23</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">IV.</td><td align="left">A Virgin Spouse of Christ&mdash;My First Mission</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_37">37</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">V.</td><td align="left">My Begging Expedition&mdash;St. Vincent's Hospital&mdash;Routine of a Sister</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_47">47</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">VI.</td><td align="left">How I Educated Myself&mdash;I Become Superintendent of the Third Floor at St. Vincent's</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_61">61</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">VII.</td><td align="left">Sacrament of Penance&mdash;Mass and Communion&mdash;Extreme Unction&mdash;Indulgences&mdash;Annual Retreat</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_72">72</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">VIII.</td><td align="left">My Trip to the General Mother House</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_85">85</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">IX.</td><td align="left">I Receive My Diploma for Nursing from St. Vincent's Hospital&mdash;Trouble Among the Sisters</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_103">103</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">X.</td><td align="left">My Removal from St. Vincent's Hospital</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_122">122</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XI.</td><td align="left">Two Interesting Letters from Sisters&mdash;My Letters for Redress to Archbishop Christie</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_130">130</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XII.</td><td align="left">My Emancipation</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_144">144</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XIII.</td><td align="left">I Quit the Roman Catholic Church</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_155">155</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XIV.</td><td align="left">Form for Dispensation of the "Holy" Vows&mdash;My Suit and Settlement With the Sisters of Charity</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_165">165</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XV.</td><td align="left">My Recommendation from the Doctors of Portland&mdash;The Good Samaritan&mdash;I Affiliate With a Protestant Church&mdash;My New Work</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_181">181</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XVI.</td><td align="left">My "Advertisement" in the Catholic Sentinel</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_191">191</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XVII.</td><td align="left">The Care of Old Sisters by the Roman Catholic System</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_199">199</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">XVIII.</td><td align="left">Conclusion</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_205">205</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="left">Appendix</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_217">217</a></td></tr>
+</table></div>
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</a></span>
+
+
+
+
+
+<h2>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2>
+<div class="center">
+<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="">
+<tr><td align="left">Page</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Elizabeth Schoffen attired in the garb of a Sister</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_2">2</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Elizabeth Schoffen&mdash;Lecturer and Author</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_3">3</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Elizabeth Schoffen one month before she entered the Convent</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_25">25</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">"Father" Louis de G. Schram</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_33">33</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Sister Ethelbert</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_49">49</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Caught in the Act of Kissing the Floor</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_55">55</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">St. Vincent's Hospital, Portland, Oregon</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_65">65</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Mother House, Montreal, Canada</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_89">89</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Fac-simile of My Diploma</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_107">107</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Archbishop Alexander Christie of Portland, Oregon</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_139">139</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Fac-simile of the Check I received from the Sisters of Charity</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_180">180</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">A Gift from God</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_195">195</a></td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</a></span></td></tr>
+</table></div>
+
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>THE DEMANDS OF ROME</h2>
+
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER I.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">INTRODUCTORY</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>In writing this story of thirty-one years of my service
+in the Sisterhood of the Roman Catholic Church, I have no
+apologies to make. From the treatment I received after
+I left the cruel and oppressive Romish institution, I feel
+that there are thousands of Protestants, so-called, that need
+to know what is required and demanded of the poor, duped
+girls that are in these prisons of darkness that dot this
+beautiful country of ours from one end to the other, guising
+themselves under the cloak of religion.</p>
+
+<p>Then, there is the Roman Catholic, who has been brought
+up in that faith, and yet feels that the system as practiced
+in this country is not in accord with the American principles.
+To these I wish to give my message, that they might know
+the inner workings of these damnable institutions, falsely
+called "charitable and religious."</p>
+
+<p>With malice toward no one, but for love of God, charity
+and liberty to all, I tell this story of my life, with a
+sincere hope that it may&mdash;in some little way&mdash;help you,
+dear reader, and your posterity from drifting into the
+now threatening condition of pagan darkness and the indescribable,
+as well as uncalled for, unnatural, inhuman
+tortures I escaped from.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Protestants are brought up in such grand freedom and
+liberty of spirit, both civil and religious, that it is almost
+impossible for them to believe that there can be anything
+to prevent Roman Catholics (I now mean the good Roman
+Catholic) from enjoying the same rights and privileges
+that they do. If my Protestant friends will just stop one
+moment and think about the difference between Americanism
+and Catholicism, then they will realize how it is that the
+good Roman Catholic cannot enjoy the true liberal government
+that their forefathers fought, bled and died for, and
+which they are enjoying today.</p>
+
+<p>Americanism means true democracy&mdash;the rule of the
+majority in matters civil, and the protection of the rights
+of the minority.</p>
+
+<p>Americanism means freedom of thought, conscience,
+speech and press.</p>
+
+<p>Americanism means the right to worship God according
+to the dictates of your own conscience.</p>
+
+<p>Americanism means that liberty of body, soul and spirit
+which tends to the development of all that is noblest and
+best in the individual.</p>
+
+<p>Does Roman Catholicism mean these great principles?</p>
+
+<p>Let me say emphatically, NO.</p>
+
+<p>Catholicism means the rule of the Pope.</p>
+
+<p>Catholicism means restriction of thought, speech, and
+censorship of the press.</p>
+
+<p>Catholicism means the worship of God in no other manner
+than set forth by the Popes, and the persecution of
+heretics, even unto death. You weak Protestants will prob<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</a></span>ably
+say, "Oh, not that bad." Well, let me tell you, that
+you had better open your eyes. Let me quote from the
+"Golden Manual," a prayer book I used while a Sister.
+This book has the approval of John Card. McCloskey, then
+Archbishop of New York, page 666: "That thou wouldst
+vouchsafe to defeat the attempts of all Turks and heretics,
+and bring them to naught." And according to the Roman
+Catholic Church, a heretic is anyone who does not believe
+all the teachings of that church. So you Protestants are
+each and every one heretics and the Roman Catholic church
+has no use for you, so why should you cater to them?</p>
+
+<p>Catholicism means repression of individuality and the
+subjection of the body, soul and spirit to a ruling class
+(the priests) by the terrible doctrine of infallibility, for we,
+as Catholics and sisters, believe that the priest cannot sin,
+as priest.</p>
+
+<p>With these Roman Catholic principles, which I learned
+and practiced as a sister, so diabolically opposed to our
+American principles, it can readily be seen why a good
+Roman Catholic cannot enjoy the freedom which the Constitution
+gives to every American citizen. And, my dear
+American Protestant, if you do not get any other thought
+from this book, I wish to give you one here in the introductory
+which will be well worth your earnest, thoughtful
+study: If these principles of the Roman Catholic system
+are allowed to continue being put into practice, there is a
+possibility that we may lose our precious heritage of freedom
+which has been handed down to us. I was deprived of all
+the rights of an American citizen till about five years ago.
+I was buried in pagan darkness and superstition and my
+soul longed and was dying for light and life, and I did
+not know how to obtain freedom because of the ignorant<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</a></span>
+manner in which I was raised in the parochial school,
+and the damnable instructions I received from the so-called
+representative of Christ on earth, the priest. I have heard
+that there are about eighty thousand sisters in the convents
+of the Roman Catholic system in the United States,
+and if this power can keep that number of girls in subjection
+and ignorance, do you not think that they will
+do the same with the seculars, if they had a little more
+power?</p>
+
+<p>Just think it over, and read of the demands of Rome
+I had to yield to for thirty-one years. Read the dark history
+of the Roman Catholic Church, and remember that
+Rome never changes; 'Semper eadem&mdash;' "As it was in the
+beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end.
+Amen." Then maybe you will cease being Protestant in
+name only, and begin to protest.</p>
+
+<p>Why are we Protestants? What is the meaning of the
+word Protestant?</p>
+
+<p>Protestant is one who protests, and we are called Protestants
+because at the time of the Reformation the people
+who protested against the cruelties and superstitious practices
+of Rome took the name Protestant, and we are supposed
+to protest against the same teachings and cruelties
+today.</p>
+
+<p>But how many true Protestants have we today? Very
+few, indeed. If you would be a true Protestant, you must
+protest twenty-four hours a day, and seven days in every
+week in the year. Thank God, the American people have,
+in the last few years, begun to wake up, and see the evils
+of this terrible system, which is gnawing at the very vitals
+of our free institutions. And, if the American people do not
+become indifferent, as they have in the past, Rome will<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</a></span>
+meet the same fate here that she has met, or is meeting, in
+nearly every country where she has held sway for any
+length of time.</p>
+
+<p>History tells us in no uncertain language of the downfall
+of the once powerful country of Spain, of the suppression
+of the convents and monasteries in Portugal, Italy and
+France, and without the system of convents and monasteries,
+priestcraft can amount to naught. With these historical
+facts staring us in the face, the convent and monastery
+system is becoming a power in this land, and the inevitable
+is sure to come&mdash;the suppression of all closed institutions.
+"History repeats."</p>
+
+<p>Therefore, I wish to give to the world my experience
+of thirty-one years in a convent, that I may help hasten the
+time when these institutions will be open, and the captive set
+free; that I may help, if I can, the real true, red-blooded
+American citizens from returning to sleepy indifference.</p>
+
+<p>I cannot write this story in the language of an educated
+person, for as you will learn in the succeeding chapters, my
+education was sadly neglected. There will, no doubt, be
+many grammatical errors, which I ask my readers to overlook,
+as it is not intended as a work of rhetoric, but a
+message from the heart. I will write it in my own language,
+that which I had to learn mostly by myself, and it took a
+great many years of hard work and a great deal of deception
+on my part to be able to tell it even as well as I will. And,
+if I can convey to my American brothers and sisters any
+new light on the workings of these damnable institutions,
+or, if I may be the means of influencing a few more to be
+real, true, honest Protestants, then this effort will not be
+in vain.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I have no tale of immorality to tell, as the order of
+which I was a member was what may be classed as one of
+the "open orders," and the institutions in which I worked
+most of my so-called "religious" career, were among the
+most modern operated by the Roman Catholic system in this
+country. I have heard and read a great deal about the
+nameless infamies and the degradation of the "cloistered"
+orders, but that story I must leave for some other to tell.
+I will tell the unvarnished, plain truth of my experience in
+the "modern" institutions, and let the reader draw his or
+her own conclusion as to the life the sisters in the closed
+orders have to live.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER II.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Early Life and Schooling</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>I was born in 1861, in Minnesota, of German parents,
+who had come from Germany in quest of greater liberty
+and a home in a free land.</p>
+
+<p>My mother was a most devout Roman Catholic, absolutely
+under priest guidance, and by his instructions to her
+the children were reared and schooled. My father was a
+broad-minded Roman Catholic, not very strong in the faith.
+I have heard him speak of the teachings and superstitious
+practices, as "priest foolishness." But, that there might
+be peace in the family, he would leave matters regarding
+the children to mother, and leaving these things with her
+was leaving them with the priest.</p>
+
+<p>When I was five years old, we migrated to the State
+of Washington near Walla Walla (then called Fort Walla
+Walla).</p>
+
+<p>I was the eighth child of a large family, and as my
+parents could not afford to send all of us to the convent
+or parochial school, it was my lot to go to the public school
+a few weeks occasionally for three years. This was when
+I was at the age of eight, nine and ten years. But, for
+fear of imbibing the "Protestant godless spirit," as my<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</a></span>
+mother called it, I was given only a reader and speller.
+Nearly every day my mother would question me as to what
+the Protestant children would say to me at school. She
+cautioned me many, many times not to talk to them, as they
+were the children of bad Protestants, that they would
+grow up bad and wicked the same as their parents were,
+without belief in God and church, as Protestants were people
+who fell away from God by leaving the true church and
+following a very wicked man, named Luther, who became
+proud and disobedient to the Pope.</p>
+
+<p>These Protestant godless (public) schools were greatly
+deplored in my home by my mother, and yet my father was
+a teacher and director in these public schools for a great
+many years. Because the Roman Catholic people had to
+pay taxes to keep these schools running, there was much
+murmuring against that unjust government of an infidel
+people, as it was called. With these contentions continually
+wrangling in my home, it did not require serious excuses
+for my being kept out of school. I have heard my mother
+make the statement many times that it would be better to
+have no education than to have this Protestant godless public
+school education.</p>
+
+<p>When I was eleven years old, my mother and the priest
+decided that it was time for me to go to the convent school
+to learn my catechism, confession, my first communion, the
+rosary&mdash;my religion. In fact, during the three years I
+attended this school, that was about all I learned. True,
+there were classes of reading, spelling and arithmetic, but
+the books I used in these studies were of a lesser grade
+than those I used during the short time I went to the public
+school. By the order of the sister who taught arithmetic,
+I had to teach smaller children what little arithmetic I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</a></span>
+learned from blackboard study in the public school, having
+my class in the back of the room we occupied. The sister
+who taught reading (Sister Agnes) told us that before she
+came to that school to teach, she had been a cook in an
+Indian Mission. Well qualified, wasn't she? The catechism
+teacher (Sister Mary Rosary) taught sewing and catechism
+alternately, in that part of the building known as the wash-house.</p>
+
+<p>Three years of my life were wasted in this manner,
+learning practically nothing but Roman Catholic catechism
+and pagan religion. Three years of just that time of a
+child's life which should be spent laying the foundation for
+something nobler and grander.</p>
+
+<p>And now, after all is said and done, I was prepared to
+take my first communion. This was administered to me on
+May 23d, 1875, by "Father" Duffy, in the parish church of
+Walla Walla. I was confirmed the same day, in the same
+church, by Bishop Blanchet, of Vancouver, Washington.</p>
+
+<p>I thought that I now had religion, and as I thought that
+was the one objective of the convent schooling, I took my
+few books home and told my mother that I would not go
+to that school any longer. I wanted to return to the public
+school, but mother said we were Catholics, and as such, we
+had to go to the Catholic school. Finally, after a great deal
+of persistence, I was permitted to go to the public school,
+but it was only for a very short time again. Mother took
+sick, and regardless of the fact that there were two sisters
+and a brother younger than I, and a sister and brother
+older, at home, this was a very good excuse to get me out
+of school.</p>
+
+<p>From this time till I was twenty years old, six years,
+I did nothing but idle away the most precious time of one's<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</a></span>
+existence. Oh, what stupid, lonely, sorrowful girlhood
+years they were. I knew in a dreamy way that I was being
+cheated out of my right of education, but what was I to
+do? I was tempted many times to leave home and work
+for schooling. I once made mention of this intention to
+mother. I was threatened with all sorts of punishments if
+I ever attempted a thing of this nature. She told me that
+I could study the catechism at home, that that was enough
+for me to know&mdash;that I would not forget the things that
+would take me to heaven and keep me from going to that
+terrible hell-fire with the devils. If there would have been
+any reasonable excuse for all this, I would have nothing
+to say. But there the school was at our very door, free to
+all, without price, with the exception of the few books that
+were needed, and yet I was denied that privilege. And
+why? All in the name of religion.</p>
+
+<p>Oh, my American friends, can you not see the folly of
+it all? Can you not see the folly of allowing this one-man
+power to continue building these institutions all over this
+fair land of ours? Every time you see a parochial school
+in the shadow of a cross, just think that there is the institution
+taking the place of our public schools, and you can
+rest assured that even the parochial schools would not be
+here if it were not for the public schools. Institutions supposed
+to be educational, when in reality they are institutions
+for the purpose of teaching Roman Catholic paganism.</p>
+
+<p>You may say that there are Roman Catholics who are
+well educated. Yes, there are. But where you will see one
+who is well educated, there will be hundreds and maybe
+thousands who have only a duped education, a fooled education,
+so to speak. I have given you a fair example of
+Roman Catholic education in my own life.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Six years before I entered the sisterhood, I had nothing
+to do outside the few home chores, kept in inexcusable
+ignorance, deprived of every opportunity for any enlightenment,
+even for my own future home life. I could hear
+nothing but punishments, purgatory, hell-fire and everlasting
+damnation. Prayer to the crucifix in honor of the five
+holy wounds, to the holy Virgin Mary and her badge&mdash;the
+scapular&mdash;for protection; confession, the church, the priest-Christ&mdash;these
+were my schooling. No reading, no society,
+except one Catholic neighbor family, and I was being continually
+cautioned to beware of them, as they had little of
+the Roman Catholic religion, were too worldly and were
+given almost entirely to dress and nice times.</p>
+
+<p>Be assured that I had a real Roman Catholic raising,
+absolute ignorance, steeped in Popery, superstition, idolatry
+filled with Roman fanaticism. One of the Popes has said,
+"Ignorance is the mother of devotion." Yes, superstition
+was the name of my Roman Catholic mother; indifference
+was the name, in effect, of my Roman Catholic father. But
+the Lord God, the pope, through the priest, the devil's
+hellish system, was the school I was raised in. It was this
+cunningly devised, diabolical system which was responsible
+for the ignorance and mental blindness of my good, honest,
+but deluded parents, as it was to blame for the awful
+wrongs, injustice and the wretched life of abject convent
+slavery I had to live so many years.</p>
+
+<p>So I had been compelled to hear and see nothing but
+the one sided teaching of the Roman Catholic catechism,
+the priest's hell and damnation preaching, had been held
+back and down in Roman Catholic ignorance, darkness and
+superstition, until at length I became as one deaf, dumb
+and blind, which very well explains the principle of the
+teachings of the Roman Catholic system.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>During the last few years of my home life, all home
+and priestly influence was brought to bear on the convent
+life as the preferable choice for a girl. I had a great ambition
+to be a teacher, and the Jesuit priests (Father Jordan
+and Father Cathaldo) assured me that in the convent the
+sisters taught everything a girl needed to know; music,
+singing, needlework and the necessary education for teaching.
+The beautiful, glowing picture of convent and a sister's
+life were constantly being brought to my mind, till I could
+at last think of nothing else.</p>
+
+<p>The world was pictured as terrible and sinful; the people
+being educated in the public schools, living under the influence
+of an unbelieving government, parents having no
+religion, people of irresponsible character and loose morals,
+caring for nothing but the material things of this world
+and good times, which consisted of sinful pleasures. And,
+living in this manner, there was no hope of eternal life for
+them, as there was no one to whom they could confess their
+sins, and "nothing defiled can enter heaven."</p>
+
+<p>With these things constantly burdening my undeveloped
+mind, and the thought of the great work I could do for the
+church and priests, and of some day being a great sister-teacher,
+I at last consented to be a sister for the Roman
+Catholic system.</p>
+
+<p>Very natural, under this kind of home life and influence,
+when every thing human, natural, ennobling, elevating
+and commonly decent and Christian was withheld and kept
+out of my life, and all of nature's endowments and rights
+distorted and put to my mind as something deceptive and
+leading to sin and deplorable wrongs.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER III.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Novitiate Life</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>My last two confessions, in preparation to entering the
+convent were made to "Father" Ceserri. When I had finished
+the last one, and he was expounding and explaining
+my admirable choice of sisterhood life, he raised his right
+hand while pronouncing the words, "I absolve thee, etc."
+and then he put his arm around my neck and very "fatherly"
+kissed me. In the midst of my sanctifying confusion I
+did not know whether it was the Holy Ghost, or if it
+was meant in brotherly love. But, I quieted my mind
+with the happy thought that as the priest was Christ in
+the confessional, it must have been Him who had kissed
+me, and I believed myself highly favored by this mark
+of His love.</p>
+
+<p>This same priest, "Father" Ceserri, took me from my
+home, which was in the Palouse country in the eastern
+part of Washington, to Walla Walla, which was two days'
+travel by stage, and a few hours on the railroad. At the
+end of the two days' stage travel, we were in Dayton,
+Washington. It had been very warm and dusty all day.
+The clerk of the hotel showed us to a large room prepared
+for two. "Father" Ceserri, in a laughing, jolly, good-natured
+manner, remarked that the clerk took us for man<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</a></span>
+and wife. The priest left the room while I was dusting
+and arranging myself. When he returned, he had a couple
+of bottles of porter, he called it, and two big goblets. He
+opened the porter and filled the goblets, handed one to me
+and kept the other himself. I would not take it, telling
+him that I never took liquor. He pleaded that I should
+drink it as it would do me good after the tiresome travel
+of the day. He could not prevail upon me to take it, so he
+left the room again, returning soon with some beer, saying
+that this was milder and insisted that I take it. I refused
+as before. He told me that if I wanted to be a sister
+that I had to learn to obey, as sisters made vows of obedience.
+So I consented to taste it in obedience to him. He
+was then satisfied, as I had obeyed.</p>
+
+<p>The next day we went to Walla Walla, where I remained
+about a month with the Sisters of Charity, who took me to
+Vancouver, Washington, where I entered the convent.</p>
+
+<p>It was understood between the priest and my mother,
+before I left home, that I would have a year's schooling
+before entering the Sisterhood. This promise had also
+been made to me by the Reverend Mother John of the
+Cross.</p>
+
+<p>On the day set by the sisters, July 30th, 1881, I was
+notified that I was to be received into the novitiate that
+evening. I reminded the reverend mother of her promise
+to me in regard to school, and she told me that she had not
+forgotten it, that the two years' novitiate was all schooling.
+I believed her, and, as I had already had a few lessons
+in obedience, I thought it best for me to do as she directed.
+I had learned that the reverend mother superior was the
+same over us in the convent as the priest in the confessional
+and church. So I yielded in all confidence to her for my
+future interests.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_026.png" width="476" height="645" alt="Elizabeth Schoffen, One Month Before Leaving Home for
+the Convent." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Elizabeth Schoffen, One Month Before Leaving Home for
+the Convent.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>On entering the novitiate, I was given a formula, which
+I said kneeling, as follows: "Reverend Mother, I beg to
+enter this holy house, and will submit to all the trials to
+prove myself worthy to become a servant of the poor, and
+pray for perseverance." I was then led into a large, barn-like
+hall or room, with a long, sort-of-workshop table in the
+center, and a number of plain chairs&mdash;this was all the furniture.
+There were a few holy pictures on the wall which
+broke the awful bareness. The frames were black, coffin-like
+strips of wood, very forcibly impressing the idea of
+death on my mind.</p>
+
+<p>I was then led to a graded oratory where there were
+various statues and lighted candles, before which I knelt,
+ahead of the novices and the Mistress of Novices, and
+prayed: "Veni, Creator Spiritus," meaning, "Come, O
+Holy Ghost," and the Litany of the Saints. With this
+introductory ceremony over, the Mistress came to me with
+a large pair of scissors and cut off my beautiful, golden-brown
+hair, my only beauty. This was the first "mark
+of the beast," the first preparatory act for Rome's "holy"
+institution.</p>
+
+<p>I was then a "postulant" which means on probation.
+The postulant period generally is six months. During that
+time the sisters decide whether or not the candidate has a
+religious calling&mdash;that is, to find out more intimately her
+character, disposition, temperament, inclinations, disinclinations&mdash;to
+see if she has the bodily fitness and soul requirements
+to be permitted the next step of advancement in this
+"holy" calling.</p>
+
+<p>I was told by the mistress that the closing of the door
+of that "holy" house was a complete separation of myself
+from the sinful world. That if I wanted to be a spouse<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</a></span>
+of Christ and a good sister, I had to absolutely forget
+everything outside the convent, even to my own parents and
+relations. "He that is not willing to leave father and mother
+for my sake is not worthy of me." The one important
+obligation that was repeatedly impressed upon my mind
+was that I had entered the convent to become a religious
+to save my soul. The quotation, "Let the dead bury their
+dead," was translated literally to me, and I was not to
+worry about any one outside the four walls that enclosed me.</p>
+
+<p>As a postulant, I was to learn the fundamental virtues
+of the community of the Sisters of Charity&mdash;Humility,
+Simplicity and Charity. For the acquisition of these virtues
+I had to learn to diminish in my own estimation; be glad
+whenever I was given an opportunity to abase, to renounce
+or to mortify myself. By the interior and exterior practice
+of these virtues I had to prove myself. By true humility
+of heart, I had to bear all things and refuse the soul its
+desires. The poor and humble in spirit pass their life in
+abundance of peace, I was taught.</p>
+
+<p>One of the first humiliating experiences I had, to illustrate
+the above teaching, was one Sunday evening soon
+after I entered. The sister who was to relieve me in the
+department I was working in, had failed to report and I
+had not had any supper. The next exercise was benediction
+in the church and I could not absent myself from this
+without being dispensed by my superior, and then for only
+very grave reasons. I went to the novitiate room about
+eight o'clock, and the mistress of novices rebuked me
+severely for not being in rank with the novices. I told her
+that I had not had any supper yet, as the sister officer had
+failed to replace me in time. I had broken a rule by being
+absent from supper without permission, so I went on my<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</a></span>
+knees and asked a penance. The mistress told me that
+I could go to the pantry and get some eatables and take
+them up to the novitiate room and eat my supper before
+the novices. She also informed me that I had done
+wrong for blaming a professed sister for the breach of
+the rule.</p>
+
+<p>This seems like a very childish occurrence, and so it
+was. But it was humiliating for me to sit before a number
+of novices eating a cold supper, and Rome had made her
+point by demanding from one of her dupes, and the dupe
+responded.</p>
+
+<p>Almost from the first day I entered, I had to learn
+Latin prayers. This was probably the education I was
+promised. It would have been alright had I been taught
+Latin so it would have been of some benefit to me. But
+these prayers were taught me in a sort of parrot-like manner,
+the mistress of novices telling me how to pronounce the
+words in Latin, and I knew what they meant in English,
+having learned the prayers previously. If I were to see
+the same words written, explaining something I had not
+previously memorized, I would not be able to read or
+understand the meaning of them. I learned prayers in
+French in the same manner.</p>
+
+<p>I will give you an example of a Latin prayer. This is
+the Angelical Salutation, or Hail! Mary:</p>
+
+<p>Ave, Maria, gratia plena; Dominus tecum; benedicta
+tu in mulieribus, et benedictus fructus ventris tui, Jesus.</p>
+
+<p>Sancta Maria, Mater Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus,
+nunc et in hora mortis nostrae. Amen.</p>
+
+<p>Quite often during my postulant period, while I was
+learning these Latin prayers, I would have to do sewing.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</a></span>
+This was a beginning of the vow of poverty, which I hoped
+to take in the near future&mdash;learning to be a religious, and
+at the same time working my hands for the Roman Catholic
+system.</p>
+
+<p>The candidate is assigned her work by the mistress of
+novices and goes through a test to see in what way she can
+become useful in the service of God as a Sister of Charity.
+It is a case of getting all the work possible out of the girls
+from the very start, for these so-called "holy" institutions.</p>
+
+<p>My two years' novitiate training was served in the boys'
+department of the Orphanage of the Sisters of Charity at
+Vancouver, Washington. There was an average of about
+seventy boys in this institution, ranging in age from three
+to fourteen years. Two sisters had all the care of these
+children, except the cooking of the food. And, oh, the care
+these poor children received. They were physically and
+mentally weak from having been underfed and poorly cared
+for, and being taught by two sisters who had a parochial
+school education such as I had.</p>
+
+<p>One of my duties was to awaken these poor, little waif
+children for Mass at five thirty in the morning. If, on
+arising, I found that any of them had failed to get up
+during the night to attend to nature's call, it was my duty
+to whip them with a substantial leather strap, which was
+provided for that purpose. If some of the larger boys
+needed this persuasive remedy for their ills, they would be
+taken to the attic, stripped, and some sister would be there
+to administer the medicine in prolific doses. With this
+kind of treatment, it was no wonder that we had to be continually
+on our guard to keep them from running away.
+I have known as many as six at one time to run away for
+two or three days, and sometimes some of them would not
+come back at all.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>On the twenty-fourth day of February, 1882, I was
+admitted to the "holy habit," in most orders called the
+taking of the "white veil," the next step to my "religious
+perfection."</p>
+
+<p>I was now a "novice" and I must present myself every
+two weeks to the mistress of novices, and in order that she
+may direct my soul in the spiritual life, I must kneel to her
+in private and make what is called "manifestation of conscience."
+That is, to lay bare my heart and mind in everything
+I can possibly think of, excepting grave sins. If the
+mistress, who is a cunning director, has any dislike for any
+of the novices, this exercise is very cruel, for these "saintly"
+nuns know better than any one on earth how to cunningly
+torture those in their power&mdash;the system forcing them to it.</p>
+
+<p>Every week I had to go to the priest for confession,
+whether I had anything to confess or not. Very often I
+had to search my heart and mind to find something to tell
+this "Christ" in the confessional.</p>
+
+<p>Soon after I became a "novice," we were called to the
+novitiate for spiritual instruction. "Father" Louis de G.
+Schram was the chaplain. An orphan boy had been taken
+out of the orphanage on account of one of the younger
+sisters having talked a little too much. "Father" Schram
+said, "Now, sisters, always tell the truth, but to tell the
+truth you do not have to tell everything you know. Suppose,
+Sister O'Brien, if somebody would come and ask you,
+'Is Johnny Morgan here?' you would not have to say 'Yes,
+Johnny Morgan is here.' You place one hand in the sleeve
+of the other hand, and you say, 'No, Johnny Morgan is
+not here,' and you will mean that Johnny Morgan is not up
+your sleeve."</p>
+
+<p>This story was given as a spiritual instruction, but it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</a></span>
+very truly represents the system I lived for thirty-one
+years&mdash;deception, from beginning to finish. With teachings
+of this nature constantly before us, it was a case of lying,
+stealing, thieving and "swipping" among ourselves, from
+morning till night, to make life a little more comfortable
+for ourselves.</p>
+
+<p>A novice is not allowed to talk in general conversation
+with a professed sister during her novitiate period, with
+the exception of the mistress of novices and the mother
+superior. These two sisters, and the priest, are the only
+confidents we have, as we are taught to talk among ourselves
+on religious subjects only, and if we hear another
+novice talking in any other subject or breaking any other
+rule, it is our duty by rule and conscience to report her
+to the mistress of novices. We are told that we are all
+"monitors," which means, carry the reports to the mistress
+of novices.</p>
+
+<p>This practice destroys confidence and causes us to regard
+one another with suspicion, the result of which is distrust
+and hatred, and a general spy system. This is one of the
+most devilish practices taught in this part of a sister's
+life, one that stays with her throughout her whole sisterhood.
+Tattling, accusing, charging one another with the most
+trivial, cruel, and very often wicked acts. Many times the
+sister accused is innocent of any wrong doing, but there is
+nearly always a penance imposed upon her, and if she is
+not in the good grace of the mother superior, the penance
+is often very severe.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_034.png" width="568" height="766" alt="&quot;Father&quot; Louis de G. Schram
+(Johnny Morgan Story)" title="" />
+<p class="caption">&quot;Father&quot; Louis de G. Schram
+(Johnny Morgan Story)</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>From the first day we enter, we are not allowed to send
+or receive mail, without it first being censored. This is
+another manner Rome has of keeping the girls in the convent
+after they are once there. The practice of censorship
+of mail is absolutely against the postal laws of the country,
+but it is done in the convents every day. Why should the
+postal authorities permit the continuous disregard for the
+laws? Are the sisters in the convents American citizens
+and under the protection of the laws of the country, or are
+they not American citizens? If <i>you</i> would open mail belonging
+to some other person, unless you could give a very
+good reason for so doing, you would find yourself in the
+clutches of the law, and would have to account to the
+Federal government. But you never hear of a superior
+of a convent being held for opening another sister's mail.
+Why this discrimination? Is it not breaking the law in one
+instance the same as the other?</p>
+
+<p>While I was in the novitiate, a letter that I had written
+to my parents, was returned to me by the mistress of novices,
+with the instruction that I rewrite it and leave certain parts
+out, as it would cause my people to think that I was not
+happy. Yes, dear reader, that is it exactly. It did not make
+any difference how I felt, whether I was happy or not, the
+fact was that I was in the convent, seemingly, for better or
+worse. It was the impression I left on the outer world that
+Rome was most interested in.</p>
+
+<p>The fact of the matter is, that I was not happy and
+wished to leave, but did not know what to do or where to
+go. I knew that I would not be welcomed in my own home
+or among Roman Catholics, and with the bringing up I
+had received and under the influence of this religious training,
+I believed it impossible to be saved among Protestants.
+Several times I made mention of my unhappiness to the
+Master of Novices in the confessional. He implored me
+to be faithful and God would reward me, and if I was not
+faithful there was small chance of saving my soul.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Nearly always after telling the Master of Novices of
+the unhappiness in the convent, he would, at the next
+"spiritual" instruction, give us a long talk about girls who
+had lost their vocation by leaving the convent, and that they
+nearly all came to a bad end.</p>
+
+<p>My dear reader, you can readily understand why more
+of these poor, deluded sisters do not leave these institutions,
+when, from the very beginning these principles are ground
+in their very hearts and minds until they become as one
+bound, tied and gagged.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER IV.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">A Virgin Spouse of Christ</span></h3>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">My First Mission</span></p>
+
+
+<p>My novitiate training of two years being finished, I
+was now ready to be prepared to become a "Virgin Spouse
+of Christ." My "canonical examination" was conducted by
+"The Right Reverend" Aegedius Jounger, Bishop of Nesqually.
+This examination was a very private affair. It
+consisted of rigid questioning in regard to the vows I was
+about to take, poverty, chastity and obedience, and especially
+the vow of chastity. I was asked what I understood by the
+vow of chastity, and if I thought I could keep it through
+my life. I was also questioned very closely as to my fitness
+to take a vow of this nature.</p>
+
+<p>I was informed that my examination had been satisfactory,
+and on the sixth day of August, 1883, I made my
+profession as a Sister of Charity of Providence, in the convent
+of that order, the House of Providence, in Vancouver,
+Washington. Bishop Jounger officiated at this ceremony,
+assisted by "Father" Schram and several other priests.</p>
+
+<p>This ceremony included the "nuptial mass" which is the
+wedding ceremony between the novice, or candidate, as the
+bride, and Jesus Christ, the absent bridegroom. At this<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</a></span>
+ceremony I received my wedding ring (which I have yet)
+and took the perpetual vows of poverty, chastity and obedience.
+These three things&mdash;the wedding ceremony, receiving
+the ring and the taking of the vows&mdash;made me a "virgin
+bride of Jesus Christ." The head-gear of the garb was
+changed at this ceremony of my "religious profession,"
+which was the only difference between the garb of the
+novice and the professed sister in the order I had entered.
+I also received my number, 554, which meant that I was the
+554th sister to enter that order, and which I kept throughout
+my sisterhood life. All clothes and articles assigned to us
+for our use are marked with the sister's number, just as
+seculars (people of the world) use their names or initials,
+or the numbering of convicts in the penitentiary.</p>
+
+<p>The following is, in substance, the form of the final and
+perpetual vows I took:</p>
+
+<p>"In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
+Holy Ghost. I, Elizabeth Schoffen, in religion Sister Lucretia,
+wishing to consecrate myself to God as a daughter
+of charity, a servant of the poor, do hereby make to the
+Divine Majesty the perpetual vows of poverty, chastity and
+obedience, under the authority of the General Superior, and
+according to the constitution and laws of the institute and
+organization.</p>
+
+<p>"I humbly beg the Divine mercy through the infinite
+merits of our Lord Jesus Christ, the intercession of His
+glorious Mother and the prayers of the Patron Saints of
+this Institute, to grant me the grace of being faithful to
+these vows of poverty, chastity and obedience; for the dispensation
+of which I will humbly submit to my Mother
+General and the Holy Father, the Pope. Amen."<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>After the taking of these vows, there is more mass
+during which the act of "Consecration to the Holy Virgin
+Mary" takes place. I had just been consecrated to Jesus
+Christ as His virgin spouse, but now I must be consecrated
+to His mother. Let me say right here that once each year
+the sisters are required to renew their vows of poverty,
+chastity and obedience, and the act of consecration to the
+Holy Virgin Mary.</p>
+
+<p>The act of consecration to the Holy Virgin Mary is as
+follows:</p>
+
+<p>'O, Holy Virgin, virgin among all virgins, and queen
+of all religious associations, we humbly prostrate ourselves
+at your feet in order to acknowledge that after God, it is to
+you, O good mother of ours, that we owe the grace of our
+vocation&mdash;devoted and consecrated in a special manner to
+the devotion of your sorrows. Being called to take care
+of your dear Son in His poverty, His suffering and to assist
+Him when dying, we desire that you make us share in
+your feelings as a mother. Therefore, please make us partake
+of your compassion for all the spiritual and physical
+miseries of the children that you have begotten on the cross.
+Be pleased to look at us as the daughters of sorrow. Deign
+to receive us in your most amiable heart&mdash;this heart of yours
+that was pierced with the seven swords of sorrow We
+willingly love this heart of yours so good. You know the
+dangers we go through in the exercise of Charity; take
+great care of us in the midst of our perils, O you who are
+the helper of all Christians. In acknowledgment of your
+kindness, we shall work with all our strength to make all
+people love, serve and glorify thee. Amen.'</p>
+
+<p>Allow me to explain, in a concise manner, the three
+vows, poverty, chastity and obedience:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>By the vow of poverty, I had to give up all the material
+goods I possessed and all that I ever hoped to possess either
+by service or inheritance&mdash;being guided according to the
+Lord's counsel, "If thou wilt be perfect, go, sell all thou
+hast and give it to the poor." Even my material body no
+longer belonged to myself, I was an inherent part of the
+order. Nothing belonged to me&mdash;the clothes I wore, even
+to a pin, belonged to the community. I had to always say,
+"This is <i>ours</i>," never say "This is <i>mine</i>." If any presents
+were given to me in any of the work I was to do, I had to
+turn them over to the superior. Not a minute of time is
+mine any longer, the twenty-four hours of the day belongs
+to the community, and if I wish to do anything other than
+the daily routine, I must be dispensed by my superior.</p>
+
+<p>By the vow of chastity I was forbidden to think of a
+man or marriage. I was not allowed to kiss and fondle
+children, especially male children, or to kiss another sister.
+After a long absence, sisters may embrace and greet each
+other by rubbing head-gears against the cheeks. I was not
+allowed to enter the curtained-off apartment of another
+sister in the dormitory. I was not allowed any more liberty
+towards even my mother or any of my relatives than I was
+towards strangers. I may, as my book of rule reads, see
+them for one-half an hour, upon permission from my superior,
+and if the time is extended I must be dispensed by
+my superior for the non-observance of this point of the
+"holy" rule. Now, when I had this permission to speak to
+some of my relatives, or some one else, I must never speak
+in a language not understood by the sister in near surveillance.
+If these visits occur more than once or twice a
+year, it is ample ground for humility, and mean, cutting
+things said by the superior and sisters. This is also a
+breach of the vow of poverty, as the time spent talking does<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</a></span>
+not belong to the sister but to the community. She is told
+that it is a bad example to others who may wish the same
+privilege. It is a continual determined vigilance, keeping
+the sisters from any communication with the outside world.
+The rule particularly emphasizes that the sisters shall not
+keep birds or pet animals, as it would take time, which is
+not hers, and divert her affection which, as a sister spouse,
+must be given entirely to her heavenly spouse, Jesus Christ.</p>
+
+<p>Another great teaching of this vow of chastity is modesty.
+A sister is taught to keep her eyes modestly cast down,
+fold her hands in the big sleeves of her garb when in the
+presence of the "opposite sex" (as men are called), and
+never look them in the face any higher than the chin. I
+tried this teaching for some time, but somehow Mother
+Nature was still with me, and every once in a while I would
+take a quick look at a man full in the face to see if he was
+good-looking, and if I could not see a good-looking man, I
+would look at the priest to see if he was handsome.</p>
+
+<p>As an example for this virtue of modesty, we were told
+of the young Jesuit priest, St. Aloysius, who was so good
+and pure and holy, that he never looked his own mother full
+in the face.</p>
+
+<p>By the vow of obedience a sister is to yield entire obedience
+of thought, word and understanding to her superior.
+The will of her superior must be her will, believing that
+black was white if the superior said so. Literally, she was
+like a corpse in her superior's hands, and still a tool to work
+for the Roman Catholic system. What is worse than mental
+slavery, the stultifying of all our intellectual powers and
+bringing them under the despotic will of another, and this
+behind the prison walls and barred doors of the Romish
+religious convent?<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Obligations to convent life and practices crush all natural
+instinct. If the sister desires to aim at the high "ideals"
+taught in the sisterhood, she must abase and humiliate herself.
+If she has not the courage to make a fool of herself,
+by abasing and humiliating herself, she must ask her superior
+to give her some humiliating penance to suppress her
+feelings of higher nature as proud and coming from the
+devil. The more sinful and criminal a sister can believe
+herself in the eyes of God, and the more deserving of prisonlike
+treatment, and as a worm under the feet of all her
+companions, the more perfect and saintly she becomes in
+her own eyes and in the eyes of her superior, who can then
+use her as a better tool for the benefit of the system.</p>
+
+<p>Any one who knows anything about nuns knows that
+they are nearly all like children, for under the ironclad,
+narrow and restricted rule, the sisters retrograde from the
+day they enter, and as time goes on they become as the
+rule itself&mdash;bitter and heartless, from a sense of morbidness
+and from the unnatural conditions, circumstances and environment
+surrounding them. There are the sisters who
+are childish and silly; others who are the cunning hypocrite.
+The latter type become the schemers among the sisters for
+the system, and believe me, they will leave nothing undone
+to gain favor with the heads of the order and the priests
+that they might gain some high office for themselves.</p>
+
+<p>For nearly a year after I took my vows, I remained
+at the Orphanage in Vancouver.</p>
+
+<p>As you already know, I was raised on a ranch, and was
+accustomed to being in the open air and having plenty of
+sunshine. These three years of almost complete confinement
+in this institution, and the long hours of hard, tedious work
+had begun to tell on my health. And, now as I could hardly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</a></span>
+attend to my duties, I was transferred to an Indian Mission
+at Tulalip, Washington, about June, 1884.</p>
+
+<p>I was at this Mission five years. The first eight months
+I worked in the boys' department, assisting in the industrial
+training of about seventy-five Indian boys. The part I had
+in training these boys was more manual service than real
+instruction. But my labors kept me out of doors considerably
+and at the end of the eight months, my health
+was practically restored.</p>
+
+<p>I was then given charge of the girls' department of the
+Mission where the work was again very confining.</p>
+
+<p>Imagine, if you can, the terrible conditions I had to
+contend with at this school. There were about sixty girls,
+ranging in age from five to twenty-five years. They all
+slept in one large dormitory with beds so close together,
+that there was barely passing space, and I occupied one
+corner of that room. The accommodations for cleanliness
+were very poor, and the stench in that sleeping room was
+simply nauseating, and there was no remedy for it, with
+the existing conditions. In the morning, I had to dress
+about twenty-five of these girls, and care for the running,
+mattering sores of many, who were diseased (scrofulous),
+with an ointment supplied for that purpose by the government
+physician.</p>
+
+<p>After this doctor had made a few visits and I had
+become a little acquainted with him, the superior came to
+me and asked me about our conversation. When she found
+out that we had talked about some things that were not
+strictly business, I was not allowed to be in the room when
+he came again. She told me that I should be very careful
+around a man, that I might lose my vocation.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I had to take my turn in the laundry nearly every week,
+and I remember one instance which occurred which will
+illustrate how the Roman Catholic system makes a "mountain
+out of a mole hill" and causes so much sorrow over
+practically nothing. I had damaged a little red-flannel
+shirt belonging to one of the children, while washing it,
+and I never heard the end of this terrible thing until after
+I wrote to my father and asked him to send me five dollars,
+that I might replace it. A very trivial thing in itself but
+the superior kept talking about it, causing me very much
+sorrow and grief that I shed many tears over it.</p>
+
+<p>While I was at this Mission, I received a letter from
+my father informing me that my mother was very ill, and
+that in all probability would soon pass away. This letter
+had been addressed to Vancouver, and my Mother Superior
+had opened it and knew the contents. When she forwarded
+it to me, she inclosed a letter to my superior at Tulalip,
+telling her to tell me that if I could get some one to take
+my place and get the money necessary for my fare from my
+father, she would give me permission to go home to see
+my mother before she died. She knew very well that it
+was an impossibility to get any other to take my place, as
+I did not have the assigning of sisters to work of any
+nature, and none but sisters were allowed in the Mission.
+The answer was simply that my mother died and I never
+saw her after the day I left home to enter the "holy"
+convent.</p>
+
+<p>Again, after four years of confining work in this department
+of the mission, my health absolutely failed. I
+asked to be transferred to some other house where I might
+have a chance to recuperate. About the first of September,
+1889, I was transferred to the Indian Mission at Colville,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</a></span>
+Washington. At this Mission I had charge of the sewing
+and assisted in the dining-room. The responsibility was
+much less than it had been at Tulalip, and, having been
+relieved of this strain, and depressing conditions, I gradually
+regained my health.</p>
+
+<p>I had now spent a little over six years in Mission work,
+and being naturally of an active disposition, both mentally
+and physically, I knew that I could not endure this banishment
+much longer. I say "banishment" very thoughtfully,
+for banishment it was. No companions with whom to converse,
+as the other sisters in these Missions were generally
+foreigners who could speak very little English, and as for
+being companions they were little better than no one. Then,
+the work was very tiresome and monotonous, with no physical
+exercise attached to it, nearly all being done in a
+sitting posture, with nothing to use or enlighten the mentality.</p>
+
+<p>So, realizing these conditions, I asked to be given some
+work of a more active nature. And, about the first of
+December, 1890, I was transferred to the Sacred Heart
+Hospital, Spokane, Washington.</p>
+
+<p>I was at this hospital only a short time, but while there
+I had charge of the laundry, which meant doing most of
+the work in that department, and also charge of a ward of
+fourteen patients, regardless of the fact that I had never
+had any previous experience of this nature. And, believe
+me, there were many trying, disagreeable experiences both
+to myself and the sick, due to my being untrained.</p>
+
+<p>I recall one instance when I nearly injured myself for
+life lifting a patient when I did not know how to handle a
+person in a helpless condition. My back was crippled for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</a></span>
+about a month, but they say experience is the best teacher,
+and I had had my first lesson of this nature.</p>
+
+<p>A physician had prescribed a seidlitz powder for a
+patient I was attending, but I had never given one and did
+not know how to proceed. I asked the sister superior, and
+then endeavored to carry out her orders. I took two large
+tumblers half filled with water and a powder in each.
+Hurriedly I poured the contents of one tumbler into the
+other and the effervescing saline ran all over the poor man
+and bed, while he was making desperate efforts to drink a
+little. All the men in the ward raised their heads to see
+the experiment and enjoyed a hearty laugh, while the patient
+received his prescription and a shower bath, both at the
+same time.</p>
+
+<p>This was one time in my convent life that I received
+what I had asked for, in fact, it was just the opposite extreme
+of what I had been experiencing in my previous
+Mission. I was on my feet from morning till night, and
+even for recreation and diversion, I was sent to the kitchen
+to assist in the work there.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER V.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Begging Expedition.</span></h3>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">St. Vincent's Hospital&mdash;Routine of a Sister.</span></p>
+
+
+<p>During the spring of 1891, the Province of the Sisters
+of Charity of Providence of the Pacific Northwest was
+divided, and by an order from the head Mother House at
+Montreal, the sisters were to remain in the provinces where
+they were when the division went into effect. I was ordered
+to report to the Mother House at Vancouver, Washington.
+This was in March, 1891. On my way to Vancouver from
+Spokane, I had to pass through Portland, Oregon, and
+while there the order went into effect, and the sister superior
+of St. Vincent's Hospital claimed me as a subject of the
+Oregon Province.</p>
+
+<p>I was at St. Vincent's Hospital about a month, when I
+was transferred to Astoria, Oregon, to St. Mary's Hospital,
+where I practiced on typhoid patients and became more
+efficient in laundry work, for a little over a year.</p>
+
+<p>In June, 1892, I was missioned to St. Mary's Hospital,
+New Westminster, B. C. My duties in this hospital were
+practically the same as in the other hospitals I had
+worked in.</p>
+
+<p>It was while I was at this hospital that I was sent on<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</a></span>
+my principal begging expedition. On July fourth, 1892,
+Sister Ethelbert and myself were commissioned to go north
+to the logging camps on the islands in the Gulf of Georgia
+(near Alaska) to secure contributions in the name of Charity
+for the Roman Catholic Church and to sell tickets for ten
+dollars each, which would entitle the holder to care in St.
+Mary's Hospital, New Westminter, B. C., for a specified
+time.</p>
+
+<p>The hardship and terrors of this trip are indescribable.
+Crossing the stormy straights in small canoes, camping out
+at night in the wildest woods, our lives were endangered
+many times. Arriving at the camps at all hours of the
+night, tired, wet, cold and hungry; being lifted into bunks
+by the men when we were so cold, in fact nearly frozen,
+that we could hardly move; being carried on the backs of
+the men across muddy and wet places where the water was
+too shallow for the canoe, or boat, to land. Oh, yes, in the
+convent we were taught to be so modest&mdash;modesty to the
+very extreme, but it is all right, in the Roman Catholic
+Church, to send sisters to such places as this, where, as
+some of the men told me, they had not seen a woman for
+from three to eight years. It was all right in the Roman
+Catholic Church because we were getting the money for
+the fat living of the priests and to enrich the coffers of
+the Pope of Rome. Believe me, dear reader, no benefit do
+the sisters ever get from the hardships and indignities imposed
+upon them on a trip of this nature.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_050.png" width="540" height="805" alt="Sister Ethelbert, my companion on the &quot;begging trip&quot;
+to the Gulf of Georgia, near Alaska. She told me
+this was her seventh trip to this part of the country on
+a mission of this nature. She died at the age of thirty-six
+years." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Sister Ethelbert, my companion on the &quot;begging trip&quot;
+to the Gulf of Georgia, near Alaska. She told me
+this was her seventh trip to this part of the country on
+a mission of this nature. She died at the age of thirty-six
+years.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>At one camp we visited, the men refused to keep us over
+night, so the men who had rowed us all day, began to row
+us to the next camp. About ten o'clock in the night, a storm
+arose, and we had to land, as it was too rough to go farther.
+The shore space was very limited, as there were huge
+mountains on one side and the breakers on the other. Dry
+wood was very scarce so the fire we had was little better
+than none at all. There were four of us&mdash;two sisters and
+two men&mdash;and all the covering we had was one double
+blanket, with the rough, rocky shore for a bed. About two
+o'clock in the morning, the storm subsided and we embarked
+again and continued our journey, arriving at the next camp
+about four o'clock. Two of the workmen very kindly gave
+us their bunk, but because of the cold there was very little
+sleep. When we arose, the Chinese cook took us to the
+kitchen and had us warm our feet in the large oven. He
+was a very good and kind sympathetic friend for he looked
+so sorry for us and said, "You have hard time."</p>
+
+<p>Since I had to go begging, I was very pleased to have
+Sister Ethelbert for a companion because I knew that she
+was not a trouble-maker, but a truly good and sisterly
+person. I had hungered and longed for many years to
+be with some sister that I could talk with on some other
+than the written religious subjects and I was sure that this
+was the opportunity. I tried to talk to her, and she would
+smile at me, and she tried to talk to me, and I would smile
+at her. It was very apparent that our vocabulary was very
+limited and simple, when it came to talking on outside subjects.
+It was not till some years later that I realized why
+this condition existed. It was from the long silence and
+suppression, of not only speech, but our very thoughts,
+having been in bondage so long.</p>
+
+<p>We were away from St. Mary's Hospital just three
+weeks and brought back a little over eleven hundred dollars
+in checks and cash. Is it any wonder that Rome can build
+such magnificent institutions?</p>
+
+<p>As a result of the exposure and hardships on this trip<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</a></span>
+I contracted sickness from which I did not completely recover
+during the remainder of my convent life. And oh,
+if I could only explain what it means to be a sick sister!
+I was not receiving the proper care, so I wrote to my Mother
+House, located in Portland, Oregon, pleading that something
+might be done for me. I waited for three weeks for
+an answer, but received none. I wrote to my Superior
+again, and told her that if the community could not give
+me the care I needed, I would write to my father and ask
+him to see that I received medical assistance. This was a
+very bold thing for a sister to do, but I was certainly very
+sick and little did I care what the community would do
+to me.</p>
+
+<p>When the Mother Superior received this letter, I was
+immediately recalled to the Mother House by telegram. I
+arrived at the Mother House, St. Vincent's Hospital, Portland,
+on the seventh day of July, 1893.</p>
+
+<p>I received fairly good care for a short time; then I was
+handed a picture of our suffering Lord, and told by the
+Mother Provincial, Sister Mary Theresa, to practice resignation
+and make novenas to this miraculous picture for help.
+(Novena means nine days' prayer.)</p>
+
+<p>For years I was not sick enough to be confined to my
+bed, although I should have been there many times when
+I was drudging away, working for the Church of Rome.
+A sick sister need not look for any care until she is about
+ready to pass to the Great Beyond. The climax of my
+sickness came many years later when I had to submit to
+an operation.</p>
+
+<p>During the first eight months I was at St. Vincent's
+Hospital, I had very little use of my left hand and arm.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</a></span>
+I thought it was partial paralysis. A very prominent physician
+of the hospital staff, whose name I purposely withhold,
+diagnosed my case and gave it a technical name, which
+my unintelligible mind could not comprehend. But in my
+presence he told Sister Mary Bonsecours, who was my
+officer and who had received orders to see what the doctor
+could do for me, that I would never be any better. Nevertheless,
+he prescribed for me which improved my condition
+to a certain extent.</p>
+
+<p>In this condition I assisted in the caring of patients,
+doing the best I could, experimenting, as it were, and learning
+a little here and there at the expense of the suffering
+sick. We had no instructors or books on nursing until after
+I had been there about three years, when we were furnished
+one book, a manual of nursing, and whenever a sister was
+lucky enough to get it she would keep it until some other
+sister would have a chance to "swipe" it. A sister once
+"swiped" it from me, and it took me eight months to get
+a chance to "swipe" it back. Also, about this time we were
+allowed to attend certain lectures given by the staff doctors.
+One of the "certain" lectures we were <i>not</i> allowed to attend
+were those given on maternity, and yet the sisters were
+held responsible for any errors in caring for cases of this
+nature. To sum it all up in short, we were instructed to
+pray that God would bless us and our work and that nothing
+wrong would happen to the patients.</p>
+
+<p>During the first six years of my experience at St.
+Vincent's Hospital and after I had recovered sufficiently
+from my sickness, I was sent to St. Mary's Hospital, Astoria,
+Oregon, off and on, for short periods to assist in the
+work there.</p>
+
+<p>In 1895 the new magnificent, six-story brick St. Vincent's<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</a></span>
+Hospital was finished, and we took charge in September of
+that year.</p>
+
+<p>Here I had charge of ten rooms, and had the serving of
+two meals daily to the entire floor, which meant about fifty
+patients, and the only assistance I had was one girl who
+was neither sister nor nurse, but very good and kind to me.
+Besides these duties, I had to take my turn in the laundry,
+do sewing, and above all else, attend to the numberless
+religious obligations.</p>
+
+<p>In order that you might realize of what these numberless
+religious obligations consisted, I will here give a program
+of the daily routine which I had to follow throughout
+my Sisterhood career:</p>
+
+<div class="center">
+<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="">
+<tr><td align="left">Rise at</td><td align="left">5:00 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Morning prayer, followed by meditation</td><td align="left">5:30 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Mass</td><td align="left">6:00 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Breakfast</td><td align="left">7:00 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Spiritual reading</td><td align="left">9:00 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Examination of conscience</td><td align="left">11:25 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Dinner</td><td align="left">11:30 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Beads</td><td align="left">11:35 A.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Recreation for one hour beginning at</td><td align="left">12:00 noon</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Spiritual reading</td><td align="left">1:30 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Prostration</td><td align="left">3:00 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Meditation</td><td align="left">4:00 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Examination of conscience</td><td align="left">5:55 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Supper</td><td align="left">6:00 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Beads</td><td align="left">6:25 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Recreation for one hour beginning at</td><td align="left">7:00 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Evening prayer and examination of conscience</td><td align="left">8:00 P.M.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Followed by a visit to the blessed Sacrament in the Chapel.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Retire&mdash;lights out and silence</td><td align="left">9:00 P.M.<br /></td></tr>
+</table></div>
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</a></span>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_056.png" width="700" height="423" alt="Caught in the Act of Kissing the Floor, a Very Common Penance for the Sisters in the
+Order I Was a Member of." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Caught in the Act of Kissing the Floor, a Very Common Penance for the Sisters in the
+Order I Was a Member of.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>In addition to these, the following must be observed:</p>
+
+<p>Every hour of the day when the clock strikes, each sister
+must rise to her feet and say, "Let us remember that we
+are in the holy presence of God. Blessed be the hours of
+the birth, death and resurrection of our Lord, Jesus Christ.
+O my God, I give thee my heart, grant me the grace to
+pass this hour, and the rest of this day in thy holy love and
+without offending thee," and one "Hail, Mary."</p>
+
+<p>An hour each week must be spent in the chapel in
+honor of the Blessed Sacrament.</p>
+
+<p>From fifteen to thirty minutes every Friday evening
+after evening prayer for the exercise called the "culp," in
+some orders called "chapter." This exercise consists of each
+sister kneeling before the superior, and all the other sisters
+charges her with every mean, contemptible, petty wrong,
+usually a breach of some rule of the order, which they
+have remarked in her during the past week. Then the
+"culprit" so charged acknowledges some of these faults,
+adds a few more herself, and, kissing the floor, asks a
+penance of the superior. The superior has the authority
+to impose any of the accustomed penances.</p>
+
+<p>One Sunday of each month is called "retreat day," which
+means additional prayer and devotion, that the sister may be
+fortified spiritually for the next month. During this day
+there are three meditations in addition to the regular daily
+routine. Each sister must present herself to the superior
+to tell her spiritual advancement and the difficulties she has
+had in the work. Sometimes all the sisters do not have the
+time to appear before the superior on this day, but she must
+do so the first opportunity she has during the week, and
+then it is generally a reprimand for not being there sooner.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</a></span>
+This retreat day is ended with a long Te Deum, which
+means a canticle of thanksgiving.</p>
+
+<p>An explanation of some of the daily exercises will no
+doubt be of interest to most of my readers.</p>
+
+<p>The morning meal is eaten in silence, except on Feast
+days or unusual occasions. During the noon and evening
+meal some sister is appointed to read, generally from the
+"Lives of the Saints" or "Roman Martyrology," narrations
+very repulsive and revolting to nature. In this manner we
+mortify the senses. If we wish something passed while we
+are eating, we make signs for it. Ten minutes is about the
+time spent in consuming the gout defying food supplied us.
+There is a dish-pan with about two quarts of warm water
+in it on the table, and the first sister finished eating has this
+pan passed to her and she washes her dishes, dries them
+and places them in her private drawer in the table at her
+place. From six to ten sisters wash their own dishes in this
+same water, and no difference if some of these sisters are
+diseased, as I have seen them, they would be wasting time
+to make a change of water, and that would be a breach of
+the vow of poverty. In all my thirty-one years of convent
+life, I never had a chair with a back to it more than a dozen
+times in the refectory (as the dining-room is called). It
+was either benches or stools.</p>
+
+<p>The following will show the spirit in which a sister
+should receive her food, given at my spiritual instruction
+during retreat:</p>
+
+<p>MEALS.</p>
+
+<p>"Attention and devotion in saying the prayers before
+and after meals, eyes modestly cast down, a deep sense of
+my own misery, a pure intention in this animal exercise.
+Never to pick or choose of what comes to table. If any<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</a></span>thing
+is disagreeable, to thank God for having given me
+an opportunity of mortification."</p>
+
+<p>According to rule, we are allowed two hours' recreation
+each day, which, in reality, are about the busiest two hours
+of the day. Oh, no, Rome does not give her sisters any
+two hours' real recreation, or rest, during her long hours
+of labor. Such work as preparing fruit for canning or
+vegetables for cooking, folding clothes that are often very
+damp, picking over unsanitary gauze, tearing rags for
+carpet, picking over feathers from old pillows, and other
+undesirable work is done during these two hours; and then
+they say the sisters have plenty of recreation and rest.</p>
+
+<p>At three o'clock every afternoon the sister must repair
+to some private place for profound prostration. That is,
+she must kneel and bend forward and say: "Jesus Christ
+became obedient unto death, even unto the death of the
+cross. Son of God, dying upon the cross for the salvation
+of souls, we adore thee; eternal Father, we offer Thee this,
+thy divine Son; accept, we beseech thee, His merits in behalf
+of the suffering souls in purgatory, for the conversion
+of all poor sinners, and of all in their agony." In addition
+to this prayer, she must say the "Hail! Mary" and the "Our
+Father" three times each, or remain kneeling the time it
+would take to say them and meditate on the prayer said.
+Then, this exercise is completed by kissing the floor.</p>
+
+<p>Three times each day, five minutes is spent in examining
+our conscience. We write in a little book provided for that
+purpose, our faults and imperfections. Before going to
+confession we are supposed to look over this book and in
+this manner we forget nothing the priest should know.</p>
+
+<p>A bell called the "regulation bell" calls us to each and
+every one of these "holy" exercises, and no matter what<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</a></span>
+the sister is doing when this bell rings, even if a patient is
+sorely in need of her care, she must stop and go to her
+religious duties. If she is late to any of them, it means
+punishment, either by reprimand or penance, or maybe both.
+My readers can draw their own conclusions as to the care
+a patient gets from a sister-nurse, when these religious
+duties comes before the duties of nursing.</p>
+
+<p>One of the great inconveniences and discomforts of a
+sister-nurse is the clothes which she is compelled to wear.
+The garb which I wore for thirty-one years weighed about
+fifteen pounds, and there is no change of weight in this
+"holy habit" for cold or warm weather. Our petticoats
+and stockings are the only garments that are changed in
+weight for the different temperatures. We are allowed two
+garbs at a time, but a sister wears one nearly all the time
+until it is worn out. All the cleaning these garbs get is a
+little brushing with soap and water, and when it gets discolored,
+it is dyed to its original color. One of these garbs
+I had for twelve years, and when I discarded it, there was
+only a small piece of the original left. Think of the cleanliness
+and sanitation of these poor girls, wearing such clothes,
+perspiring over the sick, and from cooking and doing
+laundry work, and even being under the rule of asking
+permission to take a bath. Over all this when we cared
+for the sick, we tied a large white apron, slipped on a pair
+of white sleeves, and then the patients would say, "How
+sanitary these sisters were." Poor, deluded public; poor,
+secluded girls; they are not to blame, they do the very best
+they can under the gag-rule of Rome. Is it any wonder to
+you that the average sister dies between the ages of twenty-one
+and thirty-five years, when they are compelled to live
+in this manner and endure the terrible practices I have
+mentioned in this chapter?<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER VI.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">How I Educated Myself.</span></h3>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">I Become Superintendent of the Third Floor at St.
+Vincent's.</span></p>
+
+
+<p>In the order of the Sisters of Charity of Providence,
+the rules restrict the members to certain reading. The books
+we were allowed to read were those on the Roman Catholic
+religious practices, such as "Christian Perfection" by the
+Jesuit, Alphonsus Rodriguez, a set of books on "Meditation"
+by St. Ignatius, also a Jesuit, a book on the "Conferences
+of St. Vincent de Paul," a prayer book, a manual
+of community prayers, and a book of rule. If a sister
+should wish to read any other books, outside of a few
+like these I have named, she must have permission from
+her superior, even to the reading of "The Lives of the
+Saints."</p>
+
+<p>The reading of secular, or profane, as it is called, books
+are never allowed under any conditions. No magazines,
+newspapers or periodicals are they ever allowed to read.
+If there happened to be an article in some religious magazine
+or paper that it was decided to let the sisters read,
+it was cut out and handed to them, hereby having permission
+to read it. Think of the terrible darkness the poor girls<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</a></span>
+are kept in, with nothing to develop their mental faculties,
+nothing to read except the few chosen books, and when
+you have read one you have read all, and this over and
+over again, year in and year out.</p>
+
+<p>When I came to St. Vincent's Hospital, I had been in the
+order about twelve years. Twelve years of almost silence;
+twelve years of Latin prayers; twelve years of communion
+and confession; twelve years of Roman convent-slavery;
+twelve years of retrogression.</p>
+
+<p>I found myself almost lost as to how to talk intelligibly
+to the doctors and patients. My vocabulary was certainly
+very limited. I felt the grave necessity of doing something
+to aid me in my work. But how? That was the great
+question in my mind for some time. I had been taught
+that God would punish me if I dared to read anything
+except what I was allowed. And, believe me, even twelve
+years' experience in the convent had changed my views of
+Romanism but very little, if any.</p>
+
+<p>Finally, one day while on the daily routine, a newspaper
+came to my notice, and I dared to read just one line. I
+waited a day or two to see if God would punish me. Then,
+when nothing extraordinary happened, I dared to read a
+few lines more, and I waited a few days again to see what
+God would do.</p>
+
+<p>At last the opportunity came. In one of the rooms I
+found a book, by the name of "At the Mercy of Tiberius."
+I dared to read it, and oh, how I enjoyed that novel. It
+was the first book of that nature, profane reading, that I
+had ever read. But trouble was brewing. Some sister had
+seen me reading, and although she did not know exactly
+what it was, she knew that it was not a religious book, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</a></span>
+she reported me to the superior. When the superior asked
+me about it, I told her I had been reading a book, where
+it could be found and offered to go and get it for her. But
+I had her "bluffed" and she told me to never mind.</p>
+
+<p>It took me about six months to read this first book, as
+I had to steal away and read for only a few minutes at a
+time. Where do you suppose I went to do this un-Roman,
+"un-Christian" act of endeavoring to enlighten my mind?
+In dark closets, bath-rooms, and in fact any place I could
+secret myself, so I would not be seen by some of the other
+sisters. For it would mean a reprimand and very often
+a penance, and the sister thus charged with having broken
+this point of the "holy" rules, is held under suspicion.</p>
+
+<p>For some time after this it was a problem to my mind
+as to how I was to obtain other reading. In time I made
+friends among those who came to the hospital, and very
+often these good people, mostly Protestant or non-Catholic,
+would present me with some little token, showing their
+appreciation of the kindness shown them, as is done to
+most sisters. Instead of accepting money or other gifts,
+which by rule had to be turned over to the superior, I would
+ask them to give me some book, generally leaving the nature
+of it to their discretion, if I thought I could trust them.
+Then I would warn them to be very careful when they gave
+it to me that no sister saw them do so, as it would mean
+trouble for me.</p>
+
+<p>In this manner I received much good reading, books that
+were very instructive. When a book was too large to carry
+around in my big pockets, I would cut or tear off a piece
+of it, and throw the remaining portion on some old, dusty
+cupboard in the attic, until I had read the piece torn off,
+then get a small ladder or box and tear off another piece,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</a></span>
+and so on until I had finished reading the entire book. One
+good friend gave me a small dictionary, which was a great
+help to me. Another gave me a book of word study, which
+I covered with a prayer-book cover and studied in chapel.
+This was a case of "Johnny Morgan wasn't here."</p>
+
+<p>By stealing, thieving and lying, so to speak, in this
+manner I read and studied for a great many years, and I
+credit my final escape from darkness and ignorance largely
+to the fact that I had independence enough to read and
+friends kind enough to give me these books.</p>
+
+<p>During the summer of 1899, I was appointed to the
+superintendency of the third floor of St. Vincent's Hospital.
+In this position, which I held for twelve years, I found a
+few more minutes occasionally to read, and to exercise the
+little independence I possessed. The result, the more I
+read, the more independent I became, and this was one of
+the grave charges brought against me when I was at last
+transferred, or, I might say, dragged from Portland.</p>
+
+<p>One of the great responsibilities of the office of superintendent
+was the caring of the priest's apartment which
+was on my floor. There was the chaplain of the hospital
+who resided in this apartment, and he nearly always had
+from one to four "wafer God manufacturers" visiting him,
+and you may be sure it was not a small care to see that
+these "gentlemen" had everything of the best, principally in
+the dining-room. I always had to take particular care to
+see that there was plenty of cream for their tables when
+possibly some of the patients had to do without or take
+skimmed milk, and many times the over supply would sour
+before it could be used. I just mention cream, but it was
+the same about many other things, it was always the very
+best of everything obtainable&mdash;cigars and liquors included.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</a></span>
+Yes, I have carried many bottles of wine to these priests,
+as well as carrying baskets of empty bottles down the back
+stairs, that had been emptied by these "holy celibate men
+of God." A large refrigerator was kept especially for this
+apartment with a large padlock on the door. It might
+have contaminated these "holy men of God" if their food
+had happened to have been mixed with that of a wicked
+secular, you know.</p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_066.png" width="700" height="373" alt="St. Vincent&#39;s Hospital, Portland, Oregon, Where I Served Eighteen Years of My
+Sisterhood Life." title="" />
+<p class="caption">St. Vincent&#39;s Hospital, Portland, Oregon, Where I Served Eighteen Years of My
+Sisterhood Life.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Another very interesting feature of this new office was
+the care I had to give sick priests. There was nearly always
+some priest occupying a private room on my floor, sometimes
+sick, as they are only human and susceptible to the
+same ills as others, but many times on "sick leave," in other
+words, just plain drunk. Many times they would stay with
+us a month at a time, and once I remember, one made a
+nice long stay of a year, or more, but he was not drunk.
+I had to help these "gentlemen" many times, when they
+were much more able to help themselves than I was. But
+I was a woman, "a spouse of Christ," and these so-called
+men were the "representatives of Christ," and that made
+the difference.</p>
+
+<p>Soon after I had received the appointment of officer of
+the third floor there were many complaints from the patients
+and physicians about the food and the manner in which it
+was prepared. So it was decided that some of the sisters
+should go to a cooking school which was being conducted
+by a woman by the name of Miss Porter, in the Exposition
+Building, Nineteenth and Washington Streets. I happened
+to be one of the chosen number, and we took a series of
+twelve lessons, principally on preparing dainty dishes such
+as could be used for the sick.</p>
+
+<p>After I had completed this course, I was appointed to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</a></span>
+teach cooking to the nurses in the training school and the
+young sisters in addition to my other duties. I conducted
+this class from two to three-thirty in the afternoon.</p>
+
+<p>Our rules prescribe that the hour from two to three be
+observed by profound silence, and also that no sister shall
+partake of any food outside of the dining-room without
+special permission from the superior. During the teaching
+of this class on cooking, I was compelled to talk to the
+sisters, and it was also quite necessary that they should
+talk to me, in order that they could get the proper instruction.
+When they would cook some dish I would request
+them to taste it, that they might judge for themselves as
+to the seasoning. These were serious breaks of the rules,
+and it caused trouble for me after I had been instructing
+the class about six weeks.</p>
+
+<p>My young sister pupils plotted with the superior to cause
+my removal, and wrote to the Mother Provincial, Sister
+Mary Theresa, who was at that time in Oakland, California,
+instituting a new house of the order. Sister Mary Theresa
+did not write to me about the matter, but took it up with
+my superior, who came to me and said that there was so
+much complaint about me causing the sisters to break the
+rule that she would have to change me. She was going
+to take the superintendency of the third floor away from me
+and send me to the basement to the fruit cannery to teach
+cooking. I told her that I could not do that. I had learned
+how to cook because she had wanted me to, and that if I
+was going to teach it, I was going to teach it right; and
+if she would delegate some other sister, I would teach her
+all I knew about cooking and I would be through with it.
+But she did not want me to do that, she wanted me to
+keep the class.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I had done the very best I could with the class, and all
+this trouble was caused, not because I was unsuccessful,
+but because the sisters broke some of the rules of the order,
+which could not be avoided if they wished to learn. The
+action of the superior had caused me much distress, both
+of heart and mind, and with the assistance of two stewards
+of my floor, I placed all the cooking utensils and supplies
+of the school in a large box and sent it to the superior's
+room. For weeks she tried to prevail upon me to take the
+school back, but I refused to have anything more to do
+with it.</p>
+
+<p>This instance may not be very interesting to my readers,
+but I relate it to show how little petty happenings cause so
+very much trouble, and very often serious trouble for the
+poor girls in these institutions. There are many more
+instances of this nature I could relate, but I do not care
+to burden you with them. My action in this little matter
+caused me to be looked upon with great suspicion and a
+certain amount of contempt from the other sisters. It was
+this sort of treatment that caused me to write notes of the
+cruelties I, with other sisters, had to endure. I expected
+to give these notes to some trust-worthy friend to read after
+my death, but for some unknown reason I kept them and
+have them at the present time.</p>
+
+<p>About this time, also, I had a class of about twenty
+young sisters to whom I taught what nursing I had acquired,
+principally from experience. This was soon abandoned,
+for the reason that it interfered with evening prayer and
+retirement at nine o'clock, the only time that could be
+found during the day to hold the class.</p>
+
+<p>Of all the superstitious and pagan practices that enforces
+the vow of obedience, is the traditional exercise of penances<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</a></span>
+or penalties. The most inhuman, unjust, humiliating and
+very often torturing punishments are imposed upon the
+sisters for breaking any of the many childish rules&mdash;rules
+that just as really and truly bind the poor victim as though
+she was a criminal in the penitentiary.</p>
+
+<p>A sister is only human. The "holy" black garb she wears
+does not change her. She is subject to the same sorrows,
+the same joys, the same love, the same hate, the same
+humility, the same pain as you. But here in these hellish,
+soul-destroying institutions, walled high "to keep the
+Protestants out," they say, there is a system in vogue that
+holds women in servitude&mdash;yes, slavery&mdash;and for failing to
+heed the "voice of God," which is the voice of the priest,
+or superior, or the toll of the religious bell, or the observance
+of the book of rule, there is a penalty imposed, penalties
+such as will torture or humiliate the poor subject.</p>
+
+<p>Some of the torturing penances are the wearing of the
+armlet&mdash;a chain with little prongs on it to prick the flesh;
+the scourging of the bare body with the "discipline" or
+cat-o'-nine-tails&mdash;constructed of heavy, knotted cord; kneeling
+and praying with arms extended in the shape of a cross;
+and the wearing of the chastity cord&mdash;constructed of heavy,
+knotted cord. This practice ties up our virtues and keeps
+us chaste and pure.</p>
+
+<p>Some of the humiliating penances are the kissing of the
+floor many times a day, kissing the feet of our companions,
+fasting, silence, eating off the floor, and many other little,
+petty practices and self-denials too numerous to mention.</p>
+
+<p>Think of it, a system here in free, Protestant America,
+in this day of advanced civilization, holding women in
+subjection and demanding practices of this nature!<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>To illustrate the teaching of this system in regard to
+penances, I wish to quote from "St. Rita's Prayer Book,"
+compiled by Rev. Chas. Ferina, D.D., and this publication
+has the imprimatur cross of John M. Farley, then Archbishop
+elect of New York. On pages 35-36: "She (St. Rita)
+renounced her property in favor of the poor, renounced
+every earthly tie to devote herself entirely to austere penance.
+She professed to have no compassion for her body.
+She scourged herself thrice every day, the first time being
+the longest and the instrument composed of little iron chains.
+Vigils, hair-shirt, the discipline, and rigid fasts were the
+arms used to afflict her body, knowing that penance is the
+only means of expiation and salvation for fallen man, although
+our material age would utterly ignore it. In changing
+her costume Rita had no need to change her habits, for,
+as we have seen, as a girl, a wife and widow, she had ever
+led a stainless life. Her aim now was to attain the height
+of perfection. But amidst her penances, she had the
+sweetest consolations; and during her lengthy prayers, her
+fervent colloquies with God, her daily and nightly meditations
+on the passions of our Lord Jesus Christ, rapt in
+her Creator, her soul totally absorbed in Him and almost
+detached from her body, experienced heavenly delights."<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER VII.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">Sacrament of Penance&mdash;Mass and Communion&mdash;Extreme
+Unction&mdash;Indulgences&mdash;Annual Retreat.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>I have previously mentioned that I was compelled by
+rule to go to confession every eight days. I wish to comment
+on this Sacrament of Penance, as confession is called,
+and some of the other practices and ceremonies of the
+Roman Catholic religion.</p>
+
+<p>Of all the practices that holds adherents to the Roman
+Catholic system, the telling of the many faults to the so-called
+mediator between God and man&mdash;the priest&mdash;stands
+paramount. Why not? Roman Catholics are raised to
+think and believe that by confessing their sins to the man
+representative of Christ in the confessional and receiving
+absolution, God has also forgiven them. God's Word says
+in 1st Timothy, second chapter, fifth verse, "For there is
+one God, and one mediator between God and man, the
+man Christ Jesus." Not any representative of Christ, but
+Christ Himself.</p>
+
+<p>The confessional box is a trap for the convent, and
+after the poor girls are once there they are shackled more
+than ever in the faith of the religion by the priest in the
+confessional. The girls abandon themselves, body, heart<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</a></span>
+and soul, to the instructions and directions of this ungentlemanly
+man&mdash;for no true gentleman would ever ask the
+dirty, filthy, indecent questions in public or private that
+these men ask many of the girls and women in this so-called
+holy private place, the confessional&mdash;this man, whom we,
+as sisters and Roman Catholics look to as the mediator
+between us and God, often in the form of a drunken man.
+Yes, I have known not a few, and have waited on them
+in my work at the hospital for a great many years, and I
+cannot call to my mind one of these "holy men of God"
+who did not partake of the best liquors obtainable, and
+I have had to protect more than one from the people there
+so there would be no scandal.</p>
+
+<p>Then to these liquor-soaked priests I was forced to turn
+and kneel to confess my sins, to lay bare the innermost
+thoughts of my soul and most sensitive feelings of the heart
+and then submit to the most humiliating, shameful questions&mdash;so
+shameful and degrading that I am not permitted
+to print them or to repeat them.</p>
+
+<p>The priest is the sister's only confident&mdash;she must talk
+to him on subjects that she would not tell her mother. He
+is to her what Christ would be if He would come from
+Heaven and sit there with her. He is her justifier, as she
+is absolutely in his wily meshes and victimized in his hellish
+power&mdash;for nothing less than hell on earth is the confessional
+to sisters. It is the destroyer of womanly purity,
+womanly refinement&mdash;destroying the higher instincts and
+ennobling qualities. A sister does not talk in the confessional
+of what is best and noblest in her, but is racking her
+brain all week preparing and gathering everything that is
+mean, low, degrading, contemptible&mdash;digging up secret
+things to tell and talk about to the priest. The thought of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</a></span>
+having to stoop and grovel so low and worm-like is sickening,
+not only soul sickening, but often agonizing physically
+to the extreme, in the act of ejecting and getting rid of a
+vast amount of much imaginary wrong and scruples. It
+keeps the mind poisoned and enslaved in the powers of
+darkness, busily endeavoring to become sanctified on the
+mistaken road of pagan degradation, dispair and hell.</p>
+
+<p>A form of beginning and finishing confession. This is
+precisely the same form I used all my life in the church of
+Rome, but I will copy from Deharbe's Catechism, translated
+from the German by a Father of the Society of Jesus,
+of the Province of Missouri, published by Benziger Brothers,
+Printers to the Holy Apostolic See, and with the Imprimatur
+of John Card. McCloskey, then Archbishop of
+New York. Page 110, question 55:</p>
+
+<p>"How do you begin Confession?</p>
+
+<p>"Having knelt down, I make the sign of the cross and
+say: 'Bless me, Father, for I have sinned. I confess to
+Almighty God, and to you, Father, in His stead, that since
+my last confession, which was ... I have committed
+the following sins.' (Here I confess my sins.)"</p>
+
+<p>Question 56. "How do you conclude your confession?</p>
+
+<p>"I conclude by saying, 'For these and all my other (P.
+III) sins which I cannot at present call to mind, and also
+for the sins of my past life, especially for ... I
+am heartily sorry. I most humbly ask pardon of God, and
+penance and absolution of you, my Ghostly Father.'"</p>
+
+<p>Question 57. "What must you do then?</p>
+
+<p>"I must listen with attention to the advice which my
+Confessor may think proper to give me, and to the Penance<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</a></span>
+he enjoins; and whilst he gives me absolution I must excite
+my heart to true sorrow."</p>
+
+<p>Now, if the priest is good and kind enough to say the
+magic words, "I absolve the, etc." and absolve the penitent,
+he is just as pure and free from sin, according to the
+Roman Catholic belief, as if he had submitted to baptism,
+and he can go and sin again, so long as he will return to
+the priest for absolution.</p>
+
+<p>Jeremiah J. Crowley, in his book, "Romanism&mdash;A
+Menace to the Nation," tells of the "moral theology" which
+the priests have to study to become priests, and which I
+think will interest my readers. Mr. Crowley was a priest
+in the church of Rome for twenty years.</p>
+
+<p>Page 74. "Moral Theology of the Roman Catholic
+Church, printed in Latin, a dead language, containing instructions
+for auricular confession, is so viciously obscene
+that it could not be transmitted through the mails were it
+printed in a living language; neither would priests and
+bishops dare to propound said obscene matter in the form
+of questions to female penitents if their fathers, husbands
+and brothers were cognizant of the satanic evils lurking
+therein; in fact, they would cause the suppression of auricular
+confession by penal enactment.</p>
+
+<p>* * * Confessors search the secrets of the home, and
+so are worshiped there, and feared for what they know.</p>
+
+<p>(Page 76.) "If it is the purpose of state or government
+to prevent crime and eradicate its causes, the whole
+of this diabolical system called the Confessional, which is
+known to worm out the secrets of families, the weaknesses
+of public men, and thereby get them under control&mdash;to
+either silence them or make them active agents in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</a></span>
+Roman Catholic cause&mdash;above all, the debauching of maids
+and matrons by means of vile interrogatories prescribed
+by Liguori, and sanctioned by the Church&mdash;should be abrogated
+by a national law in every civilized country on the
+globe."</p>
+
+<p>While I was a novice, the Master of Novices in his
+religious instructions to the novices, told us that the worst
+Catholic stood a better chance of saving his soul than the
+best Protestant, because the Catholic, no matter how many
+or grievous the sins he might commit, could confess them
+to the priest and be forgiven; while the Protestant, though
+he might be a very good man, had no priest to confess his
+sins to, and cannot be forgiven. Therefore, he dies in sin,
+as every man is sinful, and is lost, for the Scripture says,
+"Nothing defiled can enter Heaven."</p>
+
+<p>Three things are necessary for absolution&mdash;contrition,
+confession and penance. Of course, the priest pronounces
+the words of absolution before the penance is performed,
+but the remission of the sins confessed is not complete
+until the penance is performed. Every sin must be confessed
+to the priest, the most secret and grievous, or there
+can be no remission, according to the Roman Catholic
+teaching.</p>
+
+<p>With these teachings and this papal practice of confession
+you can readily understand how this one sacrament
+of the Roman Catholic Church, more than any other binds
+the people to it. Let me say as Mr. Crowley said to the
+American brothers, husbands and fathers who have sisters,
+wives and daughters being entrapped in this terror of all
+terrors, the confessional&mdash;get educated on this subject. And
+let me say that when you do, if there is any manhood in
+you, the confessional in the Roman Catholic Church will
+cease.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"Mass is the perpetual sacrifice of the New Law, in
+which Christ offers Himself in an unbloody manner, as
+He once offered Himself in a bloody manner on the Cross."
+(Deharbe's Catechism, page 98.)</p>
+
+<p>To hear mass, we are witnessing in a sort of "mummyfied"
+manner, a show at the altar, which is lighted with
+candles, decorated with flowers, costly images of the Blessed
+Virgin Mary and Saints, holy pictures, relics of the saints,
+gold or silver ciboriums and ostensoriums, and many other
+articles of altar and sanctuary use too many to enumerate.</p>
+
+<p>During this or other ceremonies, the priest is dressed
+in a long oriental robe covered with a kimona-style surplice&mdash;which
+is often nearly all costly lace&mdash;chasuble, cope,
+maniple, stole, mitre, and other gaudy-colored, gold-fringed,
+embroidered pieces of apparel.</p>
+
+<p>The mass must be recited in Latin. The priest at the
+altar with his back to the congregation, recites Latin prayers
+for from one-half to three-quarters of an hour. During
+these prayers the act of "transubstantiation" takes place.
+That is, the changing of the wine and bread into the actual
+body, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ. That is the actual
+belief of the Roman Catholic adherents, as in the creed of
+Pope Pius V, it says, "I profess, likewise, that in the Mass
+there is offered to God a true, proper and propitiatary
+sacrifice for the living and the dead; and that in the most
+holy sacrament of the Eucharist there is truly, really, and
+substantially the Body and Blood, together with the soul
+and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ; and that there is
+made a conversion of the whole substance of the bread
+into the Body, and of the whole substance of the wine into
+the Blood; which conversion the Catholic Church calleth
+Transubstantiation. I also confess that under either kind<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</a></span>
+alone Christ is received whole and entire, and a true sacrament."
+(Chamber's Ency., Collier 1890, under Roman
+Catholic Church.)</p>
+
+<p>To receive communion, the sisters in the convents where
+I have been, marched to the altar by twos, knelt and received
+the "body of Christ," but never the "blood." No one is
+allowed any of the wine, or "blood," except the priest or
+"substitute Christ."</p>
+
+<p>If, during this ceremony, a crumb of the "body of
+Christ" should happen to drop on the communion cloth,
+that spot must be marked, and after the ceremony is completed,
+the priest sprinkles some "holy water" on the spot,
+says a few Latin words, makes a few signs with his "holy
+hands," then it is purified, and whatever is used in this
+purification is burned, or sometimes washed. The Corporal,
+which is a piece of linen used for handling the "body and
+blood of Christ" in the mass, must always be washed or
+rinsed by the priest before it goes to the laundry, because
+the sisters who do the work in the laundries have not "holy
+hands," and the priest's fingers have been consecrated and
+are therefore "holy."</p>
+
+<p>In speaking on transubstantiation, William Cathcart, in
+his book, "The Papal System," says (pages 170-171), "The
+priests scorn the idea that there could be any figure in
+the declaration: 'This is my body,' but when Paul says:
+'For as often as you shall eat and <i>drink the chalice</i>,' they
+must grant that it is not the <i>chalice</i> but its <i>contents</i> that
+are to be drunk. If it is not a figurative expression, the
+priests of Rome should swallow the cup as well as the
+contents. The words, 'I am the vine, I am the door,' are
+literal if the expression is not figurative, 'This is my body.'
+No community would suffer more than the Catholic Church<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</a></span>
+from a non-figurative interpretation of every scripture
+word. In the Catholic New Testament, Matt. xvi. 22, 23,
+it is said: 'And Peter taking him began to rebuke him,
+saying: 'Lord, be it far from thee, this shall not be unto
+thee'; who turning said to Peter: 'GO BEHIND ME,
+SATAN, THOU ART A SCANDAL UNTO ME, because
+thou savourest not the things that are of God, but the things
+that are of men.' If the words, 'This is my body,' must be
+taken literally, we would mildly insist that Christ's address
+to Peter shall be taken literally too when He said to him:
+'Go behind me, Satan, thou art a scandal unto me.' According
+to that interpretation, Peter is the chief of devils,
+and the Church of Rome, built on Simon, is founded on
+Beelzebub himself. A literal interpretation of the words,
+'This is my body,' leads to sacred cannibalism; and of the
+saying in Matt. xvi. 22, 23, makes Peter the devil, and
+Lucifer the foundation of the Papal Church. A figurative
+view of both passages is the true one."</p>
+
+<p>"Extreme Unction is a Sacrament, in which by the
+annointing with holy oil and by the prayers of the priest,
+the sick receive the grace of God, for the good of their
+souls, and often also of their bodies." (Deharbe's Catechism,
+Page 114.)</p>
+
+<p>Extreme Unction is commonly known as the Last Sacrament
+of the Roman Catholic Church. It is administered
+only when there is danger of death.</p>
+
+<p>I often had to prepare the dying for this sacrament.
+The articles used were a crucifix, holy water, lighted candles,
+a piece of bread, and five "wads" of absorbing cotton. The
+priest would come, unwrap his silk bag containing the holy
+oil (chrism), dip the cotton in the holy oil and apply to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</a></span>
+the parts of the body where the five senses are located&mdash;the
+forehead, to cleanse the mind of the sins of thought;
+the eyes, for the sins committed by the sight; the mouth,
+for the sins of speech; the ears, for the sins of hearing;
+and the hands and feet, for the sins of feeling. The last
+members of the poor suffering, I often had a difficult time
+to get handy for the priest to apply his chrism, particularily
+in paralysis or accident cases. During all the ceremony
+the priest is reciting Latin prayers.</p>
+
+<p>The piece of bread is for the priest to cleanse his fingers
+after the ceremony. It must be destroyed, together with
+the cotton used, by fire so that no particle of the holy oil
+will be desecrated.</p>
+
+<p>This sacrament is supposed to help the soul of the person
+receiving it to heaven, but it does not keep him from the
+torments of purgatory.</p>
+
+<p>Before a person is entitled or can accept this sacrament
+he must be baptized in the Roman Catholic Church. The
+sisters in the hospital must do all in their power to convert
+Protestants to the Roman Catholic faith before death. I
+was instructed that I was not a secular nurse, but a religious
+and Sister of Charity, and as such it was my duty to convert
+all Protestants and non-Catholics possible.</p>
+
+<p>I remember one very interesting case of this kind that
+happened soon after I went to St. Vincent's Hospital. My
+officer, Sister Mary Bonsecours, requested me to go with
+her to a room occupied by a Methodist lady who was dying,
+and she would show me how to make converts. In addressing
+the lady, among other things, she said that the Roman
+Catholic Church was the only true church. All who were
+not baptized in it would not be saved and would surely
+never see God. The lady simply remarked that she was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</a></span>
+satisfied with her religion. About the third time I accompanied
+the sister to the lady's room, she was passing into
+the last agony, and the sister leaned over her and shouted
+into her ear that her soul was going to hell forever for not
+being a Roman Catholic. That is the manner in which many
+of the sisters endeavor to obtain the patient's consent for
+baptism into the Roman Catholic Church, and if they are
+yet rational, they are entitled to the last sacrament, Extreme
+Unction.</p>
+
+<p>A very convenient practice for the Roman Catholic
+adherents is that of gaining Indulgences.</p>
+
+<p>"An Indulgence is a remission of the temporal punishment
+due to our sins, which the church grants outside of
+the Sacrament of Penance." (Deharbe's Catechism, Page
+112.)</p>
+
+<p>"Can Indulgences be applied also to the Souls in Purgatory?"</p>
+
+<p>"Yes, all those which the Pope has declared to be applicable
+to them." (Deharbe's Catechism, Page 113.)</p>
+
+<p>"Temporal punishment due to our sins" is that which
+we have to suffer here on earth or in purgatory. This
+includes the penance imposed upon the penitent by the
+priest after confession. If the penitent is truly contrite for
+his crime, the priest has the privilege to relax the penance
+and grant indulgence, that is, he cannot be granted indulgence
+unless he is in a "state of grace," which is after
+having confessed and having been absolved, and fulfilled
+the requirements of the absolution.</p>
+
+<p>One of the means of gaining indulgences for the sisters
+was the saying of short prayers, for each one said, so
+many days indulgence being gained. For instance, for
+saying:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"My Jesus, mercy! Mary, help!" 200 days' indulgence.</p>
+
+<p>"Sweet Heart of Jesus, be my love." 300 days' indulgence.</p>
+
+<p>"Sweet Heart of Mary, be my salvation." 300 days'
+indulgence.</p>
+
+<p>If we should have some friend or relative dead whom
+we thought was in purgatory, we could offer these prayers,
+with many others, for them and in that manner shorten
+their days of torment in that middle region, as well as
+shorten our own sufferings there.</p>
+
+<p>Once each year every sister is required to spend eight
+days in what is called "annual retreat." That is, eight
+days' religious exercises and spiritual instructions by a
+priest&mdash;generally a Jesuit priest in the order I was a member
+of&mdash;conferences, the performance of penances, etc.</p>
+
+<p>The priest gives five spiritual instructions each day of
+this retreat, each one lasting about an hour. We must keep
+absolute silence during these eight days, except to speak
+to the Mother Provincial on our shortcomings and to the
+priest in confession. At this confession the poor sister is
+supposed to tell all the wrongs and sins committed during
+the past year, and hours are spent in preparing and waiting,
+kneeling outside the confessional box, crouching in fear
+and trembling, hoping and praying that she may escape
+some of the indignities of this terrible exercise.</p>
+
+<p>At these "retreats" the sisters were allowed to take
+notes of the spiritual instructions, and I will copy from
+some of the notes I took. These instructions were given
+by "Father" McGuckin at the Mother House at Vancouver,
+Washington, on the subject of "Poverty."<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>"It is not according to the spirit of poverty if we think
+we must require a remedy for every little ache or suffering
+or pain. We must bear those things with Christian fortitude
+without a remedy or alleviation. We must not make a
+superfluous use of things, even of things we are allowed
+to have for our use of necessity. If we have things that
+we are attached to, we should take them to the superior,
+even if she should make us take them back, then we have
+made the sacrifice, and God accepts the will for the deed.</p>
+
+<p>"Why deprive ourselves of that merit? There is nothing
+small in regard to poverty, even to a piece of thread. We
+cannot be too scrupulous in detaching ourselves from the
+world and ourselves.</p>
+
+<p>"The things of the community do not belong to us and
+we have no right to anything at all nor to dispose of anything&mdash;everything
+belongs to God and should be used as
+such and taken care of just the same as the sacred vestments.
+We have no right to make any agreements with
+any person in the world, where we, personally, would have
+any responsibility, for we have nothing and it would be
+shifting the responsibility upon the community.</p>
+
+<p>"We cannot accept a present for ourselves without permission,
+but we can and ought, whenever no condition is
+expressed, with the intention to give it to the superior to
+dispose of for the congregation. We must never refuse an
+offer when it is for the congregation. It is our duty to
+accept and let that person do his good work. Every congregation
+is generally or always in need of means to perform
+good works. Let everybody contribute to good.</p>
+
+<p>"We must do our work with anxiety or solicitude, doing
+our best. Cast your care on the Lord and He will take
+care of you."<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>In this chapter I have endeavored to explain some of the
+many practices and ceremonies of the Roman Catholic system,
+as I have found that there are very few Protestants
+who understand the import of these in the Roman Catholic
+religion.</p>
+
+<p>The Roman Catholic definition for "ceremonies of the
+Church," is "Certain significant signs and actions, ordained
+by the Church for the celebration of the Divine Service."
+(Deharbe's Catechism, Page 127.) So you see that these
+various ceremonies must be observed by the Roman
+Catholics because the church says so, not that Christ instituted
+any such practices while He was here. And, whenever
+the <i>Church</i> wishes, she can add a few more to her
+already long list of ceremonies, and the Roman Catholic
+must believe in it and practice it, or he cannot continue to
+be Roman Catholic.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Trip to the General Mother House.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>The sisters of the order to which I belonged were given
+a visit to the Mother House in Montreal, Canada, once
+during their sisterhood life, providing they could outlive
+their turn, as the older sisters came first. This was a
+great privilege for the sisters, an opportunity to drink deep
+in their souls the spirit of "holiness" emanating from the
+saintly sisters who had been spiritually formed and perfected
+in conventual practices&mdash;the Mother Foundresses of
+the Order.</p>
+
+<p>I will now tell you how I received this privilege.</p>
+
+<hr style="width: 45%;" />
+
+<p>My father died in 1896, and when his estate was settled
+I received $500.00 in cash. It was understood long before
+this between the sisters and myself that when he died, if I
+would receive anything from him, I would pay my dowry
+of $300.00 to the community. Out of the $500.00 I received
+from him, I paid my promised $300.00 to the community,
+and placed the remaining $200.00 on deposit at St. Vincent's
+Hospital for safe keeping, as I had promised it to the Abbott
+of Mt. Angel College for the education of a nephew of
+mine.</p>
+
+<p>While this money was on deposit at the hospital, the
+Superior General, Mother Antoinette, tried to induce me<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</a></span>
+to take my trip to the Mother House. There were several
+sisters who wanted the office I filled at that time, superintendent
+of the third floor, and they also thought it was
+a good time for me to go on this trip. I could see that it
+was the $200.00 and my office they were after, so I refused
+to take the trip at that time.</p>
+
+<p>A few years later, 1907, Sister Rita and myself decided
+it was then time for us to go to the Mother House, so we
+began to plan in order that we would not be refused when
+we asked permission of the Superior General, Mother
+Antoinette.</p>
+
+<p>Sister Rita had been at the hospital all the years I had
+been there, and we had become very friendly and chummy&mdash;that
+is, as friendly and chummy as sisters can be. We
+had agreed not to make trouble for each other by telling
+tales to the superior, and this agreement made it possible
+for us to come together on some common, sisterly interests
+with just a little less suspicion. So, on account of this
+friendly feeling, and because we could talk on a few subjects
+other than the <i>Sainte Vierge</i> and miraculous medals, we
+were determined to take the trip together.</p>
+
+<p>We made our desire known to one of the leading doctors
+of St. Vincent's Hospital, whose name I purposely withhold,
+and he promised to see the officials of the transportation
+companies, and arrange, if possible, for our transportation.
+He returned with a very favorable report, and then
+we asked Mother Antoinette for the permission to go to
+Montreal, which was granted. Our doctor friend told us
+that we should visit New York while in the East, and asked
+us if we would go if he would get transportation. We
+told him we certainly would if we could get the consent of
+the Superior General. He informed us a little later that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</a></span>
+arrangements had been made for the trip to New York.
+He then suggested that we should return by way of the
+South, but we feared that we could not get the consent of
+the officer of the order. Mother Antoinette did not care
+about giving us the permission to take the trip to New York
+and through the South, but she knew that the transportation
+had been arranged, and that Sister Rita and myself were
+popular with the patients and doctors at the hospital, so
+she consented, fearing that if she did otherwise it would
+injure the interests of the institution with the business people
+and doctors of Portland, who were our friends.</p>
+
+<p>As soon as our many friends learned of our plans to
+go East, they very readily came to our rescue with money
+for our berths, meals and other expenses while stopping
+at the various cities we expected to visit. One very good
+friend of Sister Rita's gave her a check of $200.00. She
+also had some money from her relatives and friends. I
+had received some money from relatives and from my
+friends, and this, together with some "Johnny Morgan"
+money made several hundred dollars we had between us.
+I had heard of sisters taking trips East with the so-called
+"Johnny Morgan" money, and I had also seen one of the
+superiors of St. Vincent's, Sister Frederick, send presents
+which had been given to me and been turned over to her
+by me as our rule prescribes, to her people in Canada, so
+I decided to use my "Johnny Morgan" teaching now, and
+I found it very handy. A nurse friend who had trained at
+St. Vincent's presented each of us with a very fine Japanese
+suitcase, so we were well equipped for our journey.</p>
+
+<p>I had been sick for a long time before this, several times
+sick enough to die, and Sister Rita told me that she was
+almost afraid to go with me for fear that she would have
+to bury me on the way. I told her not to worry about me;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</a></span>
+that if I died to see that I was put under ground, and say,
+"Good-bye, Lucretia," and go on with the journey.</p>
+
+<p>On the evening of June third, 1907, we were prepared
+to start and were met by a few friends at the Union Depot,
+who presented us with dainty lunch baskets with enough
+good things to eat until we arrived at Chicago, our first
+stop.</p>
+
+<p>We were met at Chicago by some of my relatives, Mr.
+and Mrs. Gorman, who entertained us during our stay of
+ten days. I had a relative in the Notre Dame Convent,
+whom I visited while there. Her sister, a married woman,
+asked me if I could do anything for her sister's (the nun)
+sickness, which I found to be nervousness. I told her the
+best thing to do for her was to take her out of the convent
+and let her live like other people live.</p>
+
+<p>The next stop was the Mother House, Montreal, Canada.
+This building was an immense, dark stone structure, six
+stories in height, a sure enough penitentiary-looking Roman
+fortification. The walls of this enormous building encloses
+a large novitiate, which has about one hundred novices most
+of the time; large dormitories for the sisters, some of them
+fitted to accommodate forty, and dark except when lighted
+by artificial light; a printing plant operated by the sisters,
+used to print the books and other literature for the many
+houses of the order; sewing rooms, where clothes are made
+for the novices in the novitiate and other inmates of the
+Mother House; a department where the sisters make slippers
+for the inmates of the house; a chapel, community room,
+large kitchens, dining-rooms for the chaplain and sisters,
+bakeries, an infirmary and operating room, and in fact a
+department for nearly everything used for the sisters in
+this institution.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_090.png" width="700" height="429" alt="Head Mother House of the Sisters of Charity of Providence, Montreal, Canada." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Head Mother House of the Sisters of Charity of Providence, Montreal, Canada.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Most of the professed sisters at this house are those
+who have passed their years of usefulness in the work done
+by the order, such as hospital work, teaching, orphanage,
+etc., or are sickly sisters who cannot do the outside work.
+There are always several hundred sisters at the Mother
+House sent from the numerous houses of the order from
+all over the country, many of which pass their few remaining
+years in solitude.</p>
+
+<p>There are about six sisters who attend to the business
+of this house, which is the head of all the different houses
+of this particular order, and all reports must be made to
+the head sister, who is called the Mother General.</p>
+
+<p>During our visit there, we were accompanied by two
+of the holy Maison Mere (Mother House) nuns to an iron
+vault, to gaze upon and venerate the fleshy heart of the
+Bishop Founder of the order, Monseigneur Ignase Bourget,
+which was there preserved in about two quarts of alcohol.
+We were told by the accompanying sisters that every year
+on Monseigneur Bourget's feast day, this heart turned to
+its natural blood-color.</p>
+
+<p>This Bishop was the Christ representative who said to
+the five foundress sisters who first came to the Northwest
+to build prison convents here: "Go, my daughters! Fear
+nothing&mdash;I send you in the name of the Sovereign Pontiff.
+Multiply yourselves to the greater glory of God." (Nov.
+1st, 1856.)</p>
+
+<p>We also had the privilege and honor of joining in a
+novena prayer for the cure of a crippled girl. This novena
+was offered to Mother Gamelin, a sister foundress of the
+order, who had been dead since September 23d, 1851, and
+who was now working miracles which was a final test to
+prove she was worthy of canonization by the Mother<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</a></span>
+Church. It being time for our annual retreat, we were
+obliged to listen to eight days of French preaching, confession,
+prayer and silence in the Mother House.</p>
+
+<p>A large portion of the city of Montreal is now in the
+hands of the Roman Catholic system&mdash;churches, convents,
+parochial schools or other Roman institutions facing the
+streets every few blocks. These portions of the city are
+inhabited by the French Canadians mostly, and as a general
+thing they have very large families and are poor, almost
+to a degree of poverty. The church bleeds them of their
+scanty earnings, then in the winter open soup houses in the
+name of Charity. One of the sisters at the Mother House
+told me that she had seen some of these people walk in
+their bare feet in the snow to some of these "charitable
+soup houses" to partake of the little bowl of soup that body
+and soul might be kept together.</p>
+
+<p>The children in these families are nearly all raised in
+the parochial schools and churches and know nothing but
+the Romish teaching and that is the reason there are so
+many French Canadian priests and sisters. The home and
+family life of the people are so closely related to monastic
+life that it cannot be called taking a step in life when the
+boys and girls enter the convent, it is just continuing from
+babyhood to the end of life in the drudgery of the nunneries.</p>
+
+<p>While at the Mother House, I was told that the French
+Canadian people were fast loosing their faith and becoming
+infidels, leading a life of worldliness and degradation. Who
+is to blame for this condition? Surely not the poor people
+who have been priest-ridden all these years. It is just the
+same story you hear of every country where Rome has
+had the control for any length of time.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>We visited the Hotel Dieu Nunnery where Maria Monk
+had her terrible experiences as a black nun. The interior
+of this convent indicated the truth of her description in her
+book. In the hospital part there were a few rooms for
+patients, but principally wards&mdash;the beds having curtains
+around them. We witnessed a doctor making his daily sick
+visit. He was accompanied by sisters all in black, except
+a bit of the face and hands. These sisters would handle
+the medicine and dressings which were kept in a cabinetlike
+table, with nothing to protect them from the dust but
+a curtain around the table. On top of these tables were
+oratories, such as we had in the chapels, containing flowers,
+statues, holy water fountains, etc. I asked what these
+oratories were for and was told they were for the sick to
+pray to for their cures.</p>
+
+<p>When we were ready to leave this institution, I asked
+the sister that accompanied us through, if she would come
+to the gate with us. She came to the threshold of the
+door and stopped and said that the sisters were not allowed
+to pass the door without special dispensation from the
+Archbishop.</p>
+
+<p>In another Black Nunnery Convent we visited there
+was a large ward, probably one hundred feet long and sixty
+feet wide, filled with small, low beds, for the accommodation
+of babies and children. I saw probably forty or fifty
+children not older than six years. I asked the sister if the
+sisters there were allowed to take care of babies of that
+age, for I knew the sisters in my community were <i>not</i>, and
+she told me that they were not; that they had nurse-girls
+to take care of them and that there was a sister appointed
+to oversee the work.</p>
+
+<p>We were taken to the basement of this institution and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</a></span>
+saw the private burial places of the "holy" Mother Foundress
+of the order and several other sisters particularly
+distinguished for great sanctity and "supernaturally gifted"
+while living, as we were told. These burial places were
+marked by a small, narrow board at one end, and a small
+wooden cross, about a foot high at the other. The fourteen
+stations of the cross were erected along the walls that
+surrounded this burial ground. Special indulgences and
+blessings were supposed to come to anyone praying in this
+"holy" place. We were also told that anything that was
+placed on the grave of the holy Mother, and remained there
+for some time, became holy, and that if these articles were
+kept and venerated, the holy person or saint would be the
+means of special blessings to us. I was given a small sprig
+of a flower made "holy" in this manner, and Sister Rita
+and myself had a laugh over it. When I reached the street,
+I discarded this holy relic.</p>
+
+<p>We spent four days visiting the Longue Pointe Insane
+Asylum near Montreal. This asylum included seven magnificent
+stone buildings, and had four hundred and twenty
+acres of ground. At the time we were visiting, there were
+two thousand inmates and two hundred sisters who attended
+the sick. There were also a large number of uniformed men
+to guard and attend the male patients. We were told that
+the institution belonged to the government, but had been
+turned over to the Sisters of Charity of Providence who
+had the sole supervision of it. A great many sisters of the
+order I belonged to, and other orders as well, who became
+drunkards and with other ailments, as well as being insane,
+are sent to this institution from all over the United States
+and Canada.</p>
+
+<p>I will give you an example of how some of the sisters
+go to this institution. A sister I knew very well at Van<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</a></span>couver,
+Washington, after an eight-days' retreat, was found
+in a closet by another sister, "sawing" on her neck with a
+common, ordinary butcher-knife, and had almost succeeded
+in putting an end to her troubles. When asked what she
+was doing she just said, "Hell here or Hell hereafter, what
+is the difference?" and kept on "sawing." Three older
+sisters sewed and bandaged the wound and as soon as she
+had recovered sufficiently to travel, was sent to this asylum
+at Longue Pointe. And this sister was <i>not</i> insane but was
+sick and needed a doctor and medicine, but in order to
+kill the scandal, she was sent away so it would be forgotten.</p>
+
+<p>We availed ourselves of the opportunity and went on a
+pilgrimage to St. Anne de Beaupre, Quebec, about one
+hundred and sixty miles from Montreal on the St. Lawrence
+River. There were about seven hundred people on the
+steamer chartered for this pilgrimage. The steamer was
+equipped with counters laden with small statues, pictures,
+rosaries, images magnified and encased in pen-holders,
+lockets and other cheap trinkets for the passengers to purchase
+as souvenirs. After buying them we would take them
+to the priest and have them blessed. About every two hours
+during the entire pilgrimage, we were assembled by order
+of the priest and made to say the rosary and other prayers.</p>
+
+<p>At eleven o'clock at night we arrived at Cape Holy
+Sacrament. Here we were all requested to go ashore and
+assemble in the church for a special benediction. Each
+passenger was required to purchase a candle, just a simple
+tallow candle, for which was charged fifteen cents. When
+we were assembled in the church the priest blessed these
+candles with some Latin prayers, and then turned his back
+to us for about twenty minutes for some more Latin prayers.
+After this "holy" benediction, which very few, if any of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</a></span>
+us, understood, we returned to the boat and continued our
+journey.</p>
+
+<p>We arrived at the village of St. Anne de Beaupre about
+seven o'clock in the morning and went direct to the wonderful
+basilica of St. Anne de Beaupre, where we heard
+mass and received the consecrated wafter-god before we
+could have any breakfast.</p>
+
+<p>This basilica is a magnificent temple, probably six stories
+in height, with two high spires, and wonderful chiming
+bells. In the interior there is a large costly decorated
+altar, and above this on either side are other altars. On
+either side of the main auditorium are rows of installed
+chapels, ten on each side, making twenty in all. Each of
+these chapels has its own altar and is dedicated to some
+saint and contains a life-size statue of that special saint.</p>
+
+<p>The statue of St. Anne which works the "miraculous
+cures" is located about the centre of the basilica. It is
+about twice the size of a man, and standing on an onyx
+pillar about four feet high. The open hands are extended
+a little from the body, and from them stream rays of gold,
+representing the great richness of St. Anne's dispensing
+power. It is to this statue that hundreds of sufferers from
+all parts of Canada and this country travel every year in
+search of a cure for their infirmities. There were on exhibition
+hundreds and hundreds of crutches, canes, sticks
+and supports for all kinds of infirmities hung on the walls
+in the back of the church and on two immense pillars.
+These were supposed to have been left there by people who
+had been cured by this wonderful statue of St. Anne.
+Then upon believing themselves cured of their ailment or
+infirmity they would pay whatever sum of money they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</a></span>
+could afford, and that is the reason for such a magnificent
+institution in this small village.</p>
+
+<p>On an elevation near the church was a small building
+called the holy Sanctum. Leading to this building were
+twelve steps, which, in order to reach the entrance of the
+building, we had to ascend on our knees. The images and
+statues in this building were most beautiful to behold&mdash;costly
+shrines, life-sized statues of some of the martyred
+saints, and our Lord, as represented in the tomb. The
+fourteen stations of the cross were engraved in fine art
+on the walls, magnificent paintings on the ceiling, such
+as the Angelical Salutation of the Virgin Mary, and other
+views emblematic of religion. These things were all very
+interesting to look upon, but the more I tried to pray
+and convince myself in my heart that this show was
+religion, the more I found myself losing what little belief
+I then had.</p>
+
+<p>On leaving this holy Sanctum, we passed a spring
+which had been tapped to make a fountain. This was
+known as St. Anne's fountain, and the water was supposed
+to possess great curative qualities. I could not believe in
+all this sort of "holy rot," it was getting too strong for
+me, but Sister Rita took a small bottle of the water which
+she carried throughout the remainder of the trip.</p>
+
+<p>Next we looked in the basement of the church, which
+was fitted up very much like the basements of our large
+department stores, where all kinds of "holy" articles were
+for sale, everything from expensive statues and priest's
+vestments to hundreds of devotional and superstitious trinkets
+of the Romish belief.</p>
+
+<p>There were thousands of people from the surrounding<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</a></span>
+country at this village that day, as it was one of the
+periodical pilgrimages to the St. Anne Basilica.</p>
+
+<p>Returning to Montreal we witnessed the grand processional
+parade of the French Canadian people celebrating
+their National holiday, the Feast of St. John the Baptist.
+This celebration, instead of being a civil affair, seemed to
+be more of an ecclesiastical show, with all the various
+societies and clubs of the church parading in all the pomp
+and glittering raiment characteristic of the Church of
+Rome. It seemed to me that it was more for the aggrandizement
+of the church than for the kindling of patriotism
+in the hearts of the citizens.</p>
+
+<p>In Quebec, Joliette, and other cities and towns, we
+could neither see nor hear anything of interest except the
+greatness of the rich churches, the halls and pavilions for
+the celebration of festival and saint's days and nunneries,
+and to admire the self-sacrificing spirit of the French
+Canadian people for the Romish superstition. Of course,
+the beauties of nature were very grand at that time of the
+year, and we enjoyed it to a certain extent, as much probably,
+as a sister could.</p>
+
+<p>Thus seven weeks were spent in Canada and we both
+rejoiced in shaking off the feeling of morbid depression
+of Romish domination even though the trip was supposed
+to be one of pleasure.</p>
+
+<p>In returning to the States, at St. Albans, on the state
+line, the trainman announced "twenty minutes for lunch."
+Sister Rita and myself hurriedly ordered some clam-chowder.
+In a few minutes it was served, and we had
+just begun to eat it, when we heard "all aboard." We had
+a forty-cent laugh, minus the stew, and a run for the train.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>We stopped at Burlington, Vermont, at Niagara Falls,
+Buffalo, Albany, New York City, Philadelphia, and Atlantic
+City. At Atlantic City, Sister Rita took sick, so we went
+to Washington, D. C., to the Providence Hospital which
+was conducted by the Sisters of Charity whose Mother
+House was still in France.</p>
+
+<p>In two weeks Sister Rita had sufficiently recovered to
+continue our trip. We were determined to see what was
+dearest to our hearts in all this trip&mdash;Washington's Tomb.
+We went as close as we could to the tomb, knelt down and
+touched the cement floor inside the vault with our hands,
+in feeling of gratitude for liberty to our country, even
+though we were bound to the government of the Pope of
+Rome. For just after our visit to priest-ridden Montreal,
+we were surely thankful for the liberty enjoyed in this
+country, and we could see that it was this liberty that
+saved us from a greater hell on earth than we were living.</p>
+
+<p>We visited Washington's Monument, the Soldiers Home,
+the White House, the Capitol Building and various other
+administration and government buildings.</p>
+
+<p>Our respects were paid to St. Peter's Cathedral, which
+has become famous for the Pan-American Mass held every
+Thanksgiving Day, and which has been attended by several
+of our late Presidents.</p>
+
+<p>Near the city, we visited a new monastery which was
+inhabited by French Monks. The most interesting part of
+this place was that portion under the main building where
+the basement ordinarily would have been. There was a
+long, narrow zig-zag tunnel, or passage, about six feet
+wide and probably seven or eight feet high. We were
+escorted through about one hundred feet of this tunnel
+and then the accompanying Monk told us that the re<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</a></span>mainder
+of it had not been finished, so we returned. Along
+the sides of this tunnel were niches, in which were placed
+statues, which were visible only by the aid of small burning
+tapers. In fact, most of the tunnel was so dark that we
+were unable to find our way without the aid of a light
+carried by the Monk. It was a crude, "spooky-looking"
+place, and both Sister Rita and myself gave a sigh of relief
+when we were once again in the light of day and on top
+of God's green foot-stool.</p>
+
+<p>We were informed by the priest that these tunnels
+were to commemorate the Catacombs of Rome at the time
+of the early Christians.</p>
+
+<p>We went to Baltimore, then crossed the Chesapeake
+Bay to Norfolk, Virginia, where we visited the Jamestown
+Exposition. The wonderful exhibits at this exposition, the
+historic and other interesting places visited while there, were
+a revelation of the achievements and advancements of this
+great country, and the acquisition of much historical enlightenment.
+We knew we were acquiring much knowledge
+forbidden by the Pope of Rome, but we were greatly
+pleased to think that we were defeating this self-styled
+ruler of heaven, earth and hell.</p>
+
+<p>From Norfolk we went to New Orleans. For miles
+the streets of this large city were lined with little, antiquated,
+unkept homes, many of which seemed to be falling in ruin.
+The question came to my mind, "Why do these people
+not advance?" The answer was very apparent when we
+saw the strangle-hold the Roman Church had on them,
+and how they had built immense churches, monasteries
+and convents for the glorification and fat-living of the
+ecclesiastical gods. We visited the Jesuit church, which
+was a structure magnificent and beautiful to behold&mdash;with
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</a></span> its altars and ornamentations of bronze. At that
+time this church was considered one of the most costly in
+America.</p>
+
+<p>During our stay in New Orleans, we stopped at the
+convent of the Dominican Sisters. In conversing with
+some of these sisters, we learned how they recruited their
+ranks. Some of the most trust-worthy sisters would be sent
+to Ireland to talk the poor Irish girls into coming to this
+country and living good, pure, holy lives as sisters. We
+were also told that as a rule, these girls died very young,
+and generally of consumption. We saw some of them,
+and they surely looked like caged birds, sorry and discontented,
+home-sick and care-worn. Previous to this, feelers
+had been placed before the sisters in my community to see
+what sisters were willing to go to Europe to get recruits
+for the Sisters of Charity of Providence, and when I saw
+these girls, once, no doubt, rosy cheeked and beautiful, but
+now pale and care-worn from the unnatural, caged life they
+were living, I made a vow that I would never be the means
+of enticing any foreigners to leave their homes to become
+slaves for the Roman Hierarchy.</p>
+
+<p>When we were in Burlington, Vermont, a sister-member
+of the same order I belonged to, asked me to visit a relative
+sister of hers in the Ursuline Convent in New Orleans.
+On the twelfth day of September, 1907, we visited this
+convent&mdash;a monstrous prison-looking institution, about five
+hundred feet long. Within the entrance there was a hall
+along the outer wall and on the other side of the hall there
+were a number of small rooms, or "stalls," about eight by
+ten feet in size. These stalls were separated from the hall
+by iron bars, about one-half inch in diameter, running from
+the floor to the ceiling, about two inches apart. I asked<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</a></span>
+to see the sister by name, and when she came we had to talk
+to her from the other side of these bars. She extended her
+hand through the bars to shake hands, and we kissed her
+the best we could with that barrier between us. This was
+a cloistered order, and yet there was a parochial school
+within the enclosure. The children's parents and other
+visitors were only permitted to see the children or sisters
+as we had seen this sister. About five feet from the floor,
+in the center of the grating of each of these stalls, was a
+little door about fifteen inches square, with a padlock on
+the inside. We were told these were used for articles
+brought there that were too large to pass between the bars.</p>
+
+<p>We visited some of the large plantations for which the
+South is famous, seeing the cotton plants in all their different
+stages, from the flowering to the picking of the
+cotton.</p>
+
+<p>Returning to the Pacific Coast we came by the southern
+route, through Texas, Arizona and California. We stopped
+a few hours in Los Angeles, and about ten days at San
+Francisco and Oakland. From Oakland we visited Stanford
+University, which was still very much demolished from the
+earthquake nearly eighteen months before.</p>
+
+<p>We arrived home&mdash;at St. Vincent's Hospital, Portland&mdash;on
+September thirtieth, after an absence of nearly four
+months, and I wish to impress upon you that in all our
+travels we did not receive one cent from our order&mdash;and
+they never once offered us any money to pay any of our
+expenses or showed us any sisterly solicitude.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER IX.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">I Receive My Diploma for Nursing from St. Vincent's
+Hospital&mdash;Trouble Among the Sisters.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>Hundreds of people take trips like Sister Rita and I
+took in 1907 every year and there is nothing said about it,
+for it is only a common trip for the people of the world.
+But for two nuns in their garb to travel from one side of
+the continent to the other, and from the north to the south,
+on a trip like this, is extraordinary. In all my sisterhood
+life, I have never known any other two sisters to go on
+such a trip. I have known them to take longer trips, some
+of them to Europe, but always on business.</p>
+
+<p>Once more at the hospital where we had spent so many
+years in drudgery, the smoldering pride and natural ambition
+which had been suppressed and rudely beaten and
+forced into oblivion, came from the hiding place with renewed
+vigor. We realized that a great <i>something</i> had
+taken place within us. We could not see things in the
+same light as before. The trip had been educational for
+us, and the knowledge acquired had driven deep into our
+hearts the conviction of the truth with such power that we
+found a terrible battle raging within us&mdash;Romish convent
+"rot" on one side and light on the other.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>What were we to do? We had no homes, no place
+to go to live the remainder of our earthly sojourn; we had
+served the best part of our lives for the Roman institution
+and were no longer young; our health was not the best;
+helpless from every point of view, it was a plain case of
+go to work, "for better or for worse."</p>
+
+<p>It was impossible for us to believe opened-eyed the
+foolishness of all the silly superstitions we had so long
+lived, and yet from it there was no escape, as it was by
+rule and practice and demand, compulsory. We talked it
+over and realized that we stood in need of a remedy to
+counteract the wiles of darkness&mdash;neither allopathic nor
+homeopathic prescription could accomplish this for us, and
+we knew from experience that the Romish priest could do
+nothing for us as he was the fountain head of the darkness
+and ignorance, except perhaps administer a spiritual emetic
+in the confessional. So we just took up our part of the
+work as tools, grinding for the Roman machine.</p>
+
+<p>Naturally, the conditions at the hospital were the same
+as they had always been, but the great change that had
+taken place in my life caused me to be more independent
+than I had ever been before. I saw that the treatment
+accorded the sisters, doctors, nurses and patients was not
+right, as well as they knew it. They soon realized the
+degree of independence I had delegated to myself, and I
+was overburdened with complaints of the wrongs that were
+going on. Not that I could directly correct the irregularities,
+but that I might have some influence with those in
+charge of the workings of the institution.</p>
+
+<p>At St. Vincent's there were sixty sisters&mdash;simply women&mdash;in
+whose hearts existed the same aspirations, cravings
+and desires inherent in all human flesh. There were those<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</a></span>
+sisters with their whole heart and soul perfectly sincere
+in their religion. Others who were the schemers, intriguing
+in the most cunningly devised plans imaginable, workers
+of iniquity and the greatest injustices in the guise of religious
+show. To your face this class would be so sanctified,
+always saying prayers and looking to heaven, but when
+your back was turned, they would step on you, trample you
+under their feet, or knife you to attain their end, and that
+they might be glorified and exalted in the eyes of their
+companions and superiors. The outside world will never
+know the real meaning of the word "scheme" until they
+have the opportunity of seeing the hellish plottings of a
+sister-schemer.</p>
+
+<p>It is only natural that a sister will do her utmost to
+have work in which she is interested and has some inclination
+toward, so that she can see and hear those things
+pleasing to her. Then when she is in her chosen work,
+she will do all in her power, just the same as other people,
+to attain the best position possible that life might be
+brighter and she do the most good, as well as to have a
+little more authority. In order to gain her aspirations, a
+sister is compelled by the hell-bound system to live in continual
+fire&mdash;the fire of fear and remorse&mdash;the fire of fierce
+wrangling through pride, jealousy and ambition. Patients
+and doctors have come to me many, many times, with proof
+of the awful jealousy and inharmony among sisters. They
+could not understand that a sister's world was so small and
+cramped by obedience that they could not get away from
+their last scene of hell and latest oppression.</p>
+
+<p>It was about this time, soon after my return from the
+East, that there was a demand from the doctors and patients
+for more efficient nursing. It had been public talk that the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</a></span>
+sisters did not train for the care of the sick and consequently
+did not have diplomas. And yet, these sisters, with only
+experimental knowledge of nursing, were head-nurses, as
+superintendents and teachers in the training-school. Superiors
+were appointed who never had any previous hospital
+experience, coming directly from orphanages, schools or
+kitchen work. Others who came direct from Canada, who
+could not speak a dozen words of English, would be appointed
+to some high office. From these we would be
+compelled to take orders which meant blind and military
+obedience under penalty for the non-observance.</p>
+
+<p>It was decided that some of the sisters should be given
+diplomas to show their qualifications for nursing. I was
+one of the chosen few who received a beautiful scroll of
+paper certifying that I had completed a thorough course of
+training in medical and surgical nursing and had undergone
+a satisfactory examination, in the branches taught in the
+training school, before certain members of the hospital staff
+who had attached their signatures. It was also signed by
+the Superior Provincial and the local Superior. This diploma
+was a triple falsehood on the face of it, as I had not
+taken a course of training, I had not taken an examination
+before these doctors, or any other doctors, on the tenth
+day of June, 1901, or any other time; and, moreover, I did
+not receive it until after I had returned from my trip East,
+which was 1907, which shows that it was either back-dated
+or had been kept in "cold storage" for several years.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_108.png" width="649" height="524" alt="Fac-simile of the Diploma I Received from St. Vincent&#39;s
+Hospital." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Fac-simile of the Diploma I Received from St. Vincent&#39;s
+Hospital.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>This was simply another delusion of the Roman Catholic
+Hierarchy to hood-wink the public and cause them to think
+that the Roman institutions were as efficient as other institutions.
+Personally, I was qualified to nurse in nearly all
+branches, as I will prove to my readers before I close this
+book, but what I knew was not learned by a "thorough
+training" by any teacher other than the teacher of experience,
+and now, with over fifteen years of hospital work to
+my credit, I was receiving what the ordinary nurse receives
+after three years' training&mdash;the diploma.</p>
+
+<p>About 1910 the new addition to St. Vincent's was opened
+for occupancy and it could then accommodate about four
+hundred patients.</p>
+
+<p>The reports of the unfair treatment of the sisters and
+others as well, were coming to me so fast that I decided to
+try to right them from within the order. It was only the
+beginning of the end for me. I appealed to all the women
+authorities, from the local superior to the Mother General,
+but to no avail. It simply caused the sisters in authority
+to look upon me with suspicion and disfavor, and from the
+very first, reports were circulated about me losing my faith,
+and being a "bad religious." Orders were given the sisters
+on my floor as to the management and also as to the manner
+in which they were to treat me.</p>
+
+<p>The reports of what was going on had reached the
+Mother House in Montreal, and the assistant Mother General,
+who was a very good friend of mine, and at the same
+time endeavoring to smooth matters over in the community,
+asked me to take the office of superior at Astoria. It was
+simply an attempt to get me out of St. Vincent's and I
+refused to take the office, knowing that I could not treat
+the sisters as a superior had to.</p>
+
+<p>A letter soon came from the Mother House, which I will
+here copy, with others, showing how the news of strife
+within the community travels. Also how cautious a sister
+must be with her letters. The envelope was addressed to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</a></span>
+me, and on the top of it had these words: "P. S. If not
+there return to me unopened."</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+Providence Mother House,<br />
+Montreal, Feb. 11th, 1910.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>(This letter is for yourself alone.)</p>
+
+<p>
+Sr. Lucretia,<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 8em;">Portland, Oregon.</span><br />
+<br />
+Dear Sister:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>What's up? It seems people find you so very, very
+naughty&mdash;so naughty that strong measures are required.
+Look out, the comet (Haley's Comet) may play serious
+tricks! But nonsense apart, do write me what has happened
+in that house? You cannot imagine how anxious I am,
+knowing what injustice is sometimes meted out under the
+plea of good order and merely for the sake of carrying
+out certain plans to attain ones end. Be watchful. I love
+the community with all my soul, but I hate the iniquity
+wrought by some of its members through jealousy and
+ambition. God help the weak! I shall say no more today,
+but leave it all to the strong right arm of the Almighty.</p>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left:2em;">Good-bye and believe me,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 10em;">Sincerely yours,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 18em;">SISTER M. WILFRID.</span><br />
+</p>
+
+<p>This letter is proof that I was not the only sister who
+knew of the wrongs and injustices that were going on under
+the plea of religion. And believe me, I was very grateful
+to receive this letter from one so high in the order as
+Sister Wilfrid. It braced me up for the coming battle.</p>
+
+<p>My reply was as follows:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</a></span></p>
+
+<p class="right">
+St. Vincent's Hospital,<br />
+Portland, Oregon, Feb. 20, 1910.<br /></p>
+<br />
+<p>Rev. Mother Wilfrid, Asst. Gen.,<br />
+<span style="margin-left:2em;">Montreal, Canada.</span><br />
+<br />
+Dear Mother Wilfrid:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I am not aware of being so terribly naughty, and the
+same comet (Haley's) that will play unfair tricks on me
+might get a few played on it, when tricky cards will be
+played.</p>
+
+<p>When these strange and strong measures will be put
+to me I will certainly have to know of them and then it
+shall be my business to learn the reason, and mine to
+employ whatever means I may require for justice or peace
+of soul and body. Any grievous wrongs coming to me
+through jealous and ambitious evil-doers will not be borne
+by me in a pent up heart any more like in the past. Accusations,
+as also insinuations, which falsify will have to come
+to light and proof. They can say all the dirty, wicked
+remarks about me they please. I know but precious little
+good has ever been said of me by the community representatives
+out here in the past, and I do not expect better
+yet. If I am American in my views and ways, it does not
+make me irreligious or disloyal. My faults and shortcomings
+are not worse, nor of meaner character than those I
+am with, and have lived with. With little effort I can
+produce plenty comparisons.</p>
+
+<p>I will not again suffer humiliating trials cast upon me
+without cause, and worse, to no purpose, but to incur the
+displeasure of God and to please deceitful, jealous, scheming
+spirits.</p>
+
+<p>You ask me what has happened this house? It would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</a></span>
+take me six months to put it in writing and make a
+nervous wreck of myself and then be compelled to leave
+to others what I attempted to better. Time, and sisters who
+will be trained by home religious, who will understand our
+people and sisters, can only right things with us out here.
+Along these lines the trouble lies in this house. We are
+even bad for knowing where trouble lies, etc., etc., etc.
+You know as well as I do.</p>
+
+<p>I work hard and know that I work well, and I do my
+duty the best I know. The crime is, I haven't the "L'esprit
+de la religieuse," because I am not French and they can't
+bake me over other than God made me. Amen.</p>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left:2em;">With love in prayer, I am,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:8em;">Yours very sincerely,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:14em;">SISTER LUCRETIA,</span><br />
+<span style="margin-left:20em;">S. C. S. P.</span><br />
+</p>
+
+<p>On March 10th, 1910, I wrote her again, further explaining
+what was going on, as follows:</p>
+
+<p>Dear Mother Wilfrid:</p>
+
+<p>Another item which stands black against me is that I
+have been taking care of Archbishop Christie this winter.
+Three weeks' special nurse and for three months I went
+nearly every day to his residence to give his arm massage
+treatment. I did my hospital work all but the entering of
+a few names along with the extra work. I gave classes in
+nursing to the sisters two evenings per week.</p>
+
+<p>Now, of course, I should be made to feel very sorry
+that I have been capable of giving agreeable service to
+such a distinguished patient. It being out of the question
+to punish him for being pleased with my care or an expression
+of a word of gratitude. So, it should behoove me<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</a></span>
+to be put through the expiatory system to atone for my
+sins of having done well and more than the usual effort.
+I can't tell where the glory of such Christ-like doings belong.
+No doubt it is the right spirit&mdash;too bad I haven't
+it. What a grievous sin it must be to please, etc.</p>
+
+<p>Another item, my name was cast a good many times
+in the ballot box on election evening for the new superior.
+I suppose I might be called upon to glorify God by expiating
+for this crime also, in some way or other. Those brilliant
+gems are being added to other hallows, too. What Paradise!
+minus innocence. Amen.</p>
+
+<p>
+As ever.<br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:8em;">Very truly yours,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:14em;">SISTER LUCRETIA,</span><br />
+<span style="margin-left:20em;">S. C. S. P.</span><br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Just a day or two after I mailed the foregoing letter,
+I received a note from Mother Wilfrid asking me to write
+further, explaining more fully the national hatred mentioned
+in my first letter&mdash;she not having received this last one as
+yet. So on March 18th, 1910, I wrote at length:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p>Dear Mother Wilfrid:</p>
+
+<p>The only reason French sisters have no use for me,
+and would never give me a sign of prestige is that I am
+not French. That is my awful crime. I am liked and
+approved of by all that I have dealings with&mdash;the doctors,
+the people, the sick&mdash;great and lowly&mdash;the nurses, the help
+of the floor&mdash;all express happiness and pleasure on seeing
+me. The English-speaking sisters find a few minutes' comfort
+of mind and a little peace and enjoyment in my company.
+In the eyes of jealous, evil minds it must be wicked
+to possess gifts which radiate peace, happiness and harmony.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</a></span></p></blockquote>
+
+<blockquote><p>I even admit that I am not dead to approbation or condemnation. I
+naturally like to give to everybody of the best I have, whatever it may
+be&mdash;to receive people well and friendly, to serve someone a lunch,
+or to do some little favor of whatever kind, or if it were only a few
+kind words of encouragement. If anyone wishes my secret, I am not
+jealous to give my recipe. I always made it a particular point to do
+everything as well as I could and know that I do it with as pleasing and
+cheerful disposition as possible. But that is poison to the other side.
+I am and always have been successful in my office. I taught a class of
+sisters (nursing) since the beginning of last September, and I know that
+I did it right and successful the times I could get them.</p>
+
+<p>Why such national prejudice and jealousy? Really what
+the last election (superior's election) here showed, after
+all the talking of doing away with the spirit of nationality,
+the prayers and conferences to the same purpose, then
+the nationality spirit manifested itself with more force
+than ever before, at least openly, so that one knows what
+to call it. It shows clearly, too, that there will never be
+harmony, and it is obvious that one kind will predominate
+as long as they can, and when they cannot, the next majority
+will.</p>
+
+<p>Our community has failed to prove, up to now, that it
+is a success to have mixed nationalities. In time, of course,
+anyone can see that one kind will give way to the other,
+but not by means of harmony&mdash;probably by the same methods
+as of the past, the stronger or the majority shall control
+the weaker or minority. "As it was in the beginning, is
+now, and ever shall be, world without end. Amen." Said
+this time in truth and effect.</p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</a></span></p>
+<p>First of all, our people, the English-speaking sisters,
+have no one to go to for redress, who understands them
+in their troubles and trials and difficulties of a business or
+social nature, simply silence and obedience without a faint
+feeling of even a little sympathy in common.</p>
+
+<p>The Jews did not understand our Lord and His suffering,
+but the Blessed Virgin did. I believe He had a few
+other household members who were not only loyal, faithful
+and devoted to Him, but harmonious, too. If there was
+jealousy and disagreement, I do not believe that a good
+and generous worker was taken out of office by the Master
+and put aside as an evil spirit or put through humiliating
+and heart-rending trials till there would be nothing left
+but a grimace and distorted body or an insensible being,
+an object of pity and sadness.</p>
+
+<p>Should religion, if it was the right kind, make people
+wish and sigh for death to come and put an end to their
+misery? Why all this profession of religion if it cannot
+grow a few flowers and plants of joy and happiness, if it
+has to legislate people so stiff and cramped in body and mind
+that they cannot bend without breaking, or breath enough
+left in them without looking haggard or half dead?</p>
+
+<p>Religion and church are not to blame for want of
+breadth, harmony and strength amongst ourselves in organizations.
+It is up to the majority of us sisters to make
+life part Paradise or all Purgatory on earth, and all the
+sermons on charity that could be preached in the world
+and all the good will and generosity put together will fail
+to produce peace and harmony in a community which cannot
+organize and legislate just and fair dealings to begin
+with. Man knows and appreciates this.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>With the other letters I have sent you, you can see the
+situation. With love as ever.</p>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left:8em;">Sincerely yours,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:14em;">SISTER LUCRETIA,</span><br />
+<span style="margin-left:20em;">S. C. S. P.</span><br />
+</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>The reply I received was as follows:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p>
+My dear Sister Lucretia:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Lest you worry about your letter of March 18th, I
+come, although I have but a few moments to myself, to say
+it reached me in due time. I have read and re-read it and
+find that what you say is true. Oh! if trying to please and
+comfort (without sacrificing one's religious principles) and
+succeeding therein were crime, I earnestly wish there were
+more criminals among us. In any case, I would urge you
+to continue to make other's lives happy, and not allow the
+narrow-mindedness of some and the unkindness of others
+to cast bitterness into your own life. It is hard, sometimes,
+but there are enough beauties and sweetnesses in
+life if we will only take them, and I am sure you have
+proved until now you know where they are to be found
+and how to make use of them. Continue, dear Sister
+Lucretia; nothing that is good ever dies; we have often
+heard this and perhaps so far have had occasions to experience
+its truth. Allow me to quote a few lines I found
+not long ago and find encouraging: "If you live the most
+devoted and disinterested life possible, you will find people
+sneering at you and imputing your actions to selfish motives
+and putting a cruel construction on all you do or say.
+Well, it does not matter, for we shall all be manifested
+at the Judgment seat of Christ, before God and men and
+angels. Let us live to please Him, for our integrity of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</a></span>
+motive will be known at the last, and put beyond all
+dispute."</p>
+
+<p>I have just learned that Sister Rita has been transferred
+to Oakland. I hope she will like the South and make
+herself happy.</p>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left:2em;">Believe me, dear Sister,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:8em;">Sincerely yours,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:14em;">SISTER M. WILFRID,</span><br />
+<span style="margin-left:20em;">S. C. S. P.</span><br />
+</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>You will observe from the foregoing letters that we,
+as sisters, do not hold the system accountable for the
+wrongs we have to endure in the convent. We believe that
+the sisters alone are at fault, as I have stated in my letters
+to Mother Wilfrid. But the man or woman with ordinary
+intelligence, who reads these conditions as they were at
+that time can readily see the real source. The heads of
+the institution, who had the sole power, instead of the
+bettering conditions, tolerated and permitted them to remain.
+At that, I have my grave doubts if the convent system
+could <i>ever</i> be harmonious. Think of housing a large number
+of women under one roof, bound by the ironclad, childish
+rules and precepts. They are a barrier to "life, liberty and
+the pursuit of happiness," which the Constitution of the
+United States guarantees every citizen. They make progress
+an impossibility. The outside world thinks the convent
+system is a success because they see the institutions grow
+in size and number, which is due to the economic methods
+of free sister-service. They never have the opportunity to
+see "success" from within.</p>
+
+<p>As a further proof that the system is the cause of discord,
+strife and inharmony among the sisters I will copy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</a></span>
+another letter I wrote to Mother Wilfrid. There is some
+repetition of portions of my former letters, but I think
+the whole of the letter will interest my readers, even though
+it is lengthy:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p>
+Dear Mother Wilfrid:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I will bring a few other points before you, Mother,
+which means inharmony in our order. I do not intend to
+convey to you the idea that I am an oracle of success. The
+intention being simply to consider some of the principal
+essentials required for success. Just a little mental view
+of things.</p>
+
+<p>We all admit that experience is a great teacher&mdash;observation
+its necessary accompaniment. Both are in vain
+unless a practical application can be made of the lessons
+to be learned from them.</p>
+
+<p>One of the first essentials of success is common honesty.
+If those who have had experience in one kind of work
+could only dare to be sincere enough to express the difficulties
+they meet, in such a manner as to better conditions.
+What's in the way? Prejudice, the fear of not standing
+high as a perfect religious, sisters, whether qualified for
+leadership or not, ambitious for high offices. If the companion
+should be a little more gifted in some things than
+the superior, she should make herself so small and subservient
+that she can scarcely think. If she cannot look
+scared, stand back and look perfectly mum. She is proud,
+independent, trespassing on the superior's rights, disloyal
+and rebelling against all rightful and lawful authority. She
+is placed in a responsible position and not permitted to be
+woman enough to be justified in her own actions. She has
+to of necessity, due to inorganization, make a blunder of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</a></span>
+herself and her work. We are constantly blundering and
+straightening out after each other. Experience should have
+taught some of us how to improve upon blundering ways.
+Take for one thing, the frequent changing of the sisters
+without system or method, often for no reason&mdash;then because
+some have put their heads together to bare so-and-so
+out, they have to eat "black bread." She has given offence&mdash;God
+alone knows for what trifle. She must be punished
+and made unsuccessful even if the house and place where
+she is will suffer the loss of her good and successful work.
+This might be saying a good deal for a subordinate, but
+it is the price paid for lessons taught by experience. We
+will have better organization only when we will have our
+sisters taught from the time they enter the work for which
+they have aptitude, talent and inclination, and leave them
+generally where they are contented and successful and not
+shift them about from house to house, pillar to post, without
+serious reason. We ought to know by this time that
+a work one does not care anything about she will not put
+much effort or interest in.</p>
+
+<p>To stand the hardships in connection with every occupation,
+one must have some liking for it and be qualified
+to succeed. And then there will be plenty of room to love
+God and suffer for Him, and any number of chances to
+practice the highest degree of religious perfection&mdash;entire
+abnegation, if you will. Such a one can be on the way to
+Gethsemane every day with greater fervor rather than
+murmurs.</p>
+
+<p>As a general rule, people who have worked the greater
+part of their lives or years in certain works, particularly
+when they reach the years of about forty, adapt themselves
+with great difficulty to an entirely different kind. They<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</a></span>
+need the efforts and thoughts as well, of younger years to
+correspond with their generosity and good will. First of
+all to grasp the situation, and then a renewing of energy,
+as it were, they need new thoughts to keep in progress
+with the changing conditions. I cannot see that we have
+to be a misfit to be a good religious, and to cripple every
+natural gift&mdash;physically or intellectually.</p>
+
+<p>It takes years of study, practice and experience to acquire
+the knowledge to fit ones self for the proper and
+successful way of handling any work or business. People
+who are every year, or every few years, starting something
+new, are always beginners, possessing a superficial or smattering
+knowledge of many things, and thorough in none.</p>
+
+<p>This is the way our house is largely represented here
+now&mdash;and we wonder what is the matter! "What has
+happened, St. Vincent's?" The greater wonder is that
+things go on as well as they do.</p>
+
+<p>Another mistake our people make is that of ousting
+out of office those who do have the good will and energy
+to capacitate themselves for their work and prove a success
+all round by making a little more of themselves than
+the ordinary hum-drum routine sisters. The spirit of the
+rule is one kind of spirit&mdash;and there are other spirits. If
+I have not the spirit, God forgive me. There are plenty
+of others who have not the spirit. Is it the spirit when
+one is successful in an office and in all her dealings with
+the people she comes in contact with, to not even make
+an effort to have harmony and understanding on the part
+of her superiors if misunderstanding and discord exists?
+They are not able to face you with one correction or complaint,
+but through the religious system, under cover of all<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</a></span>
+that is holy, to oust her and throw her down and out, as
+it were, regardless of human feelings or sense of righteousness&mdash;no,
+not even common civility. Anyone not made of
+cast-iron is bound to break&mdash;body and spirit&mdash;under such
+tremendous pressure.</p>
+
+<span style="margin-left:2em;">Such is Sister Rita's case, for one.</span>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left:8em;">Yours as ever,</span><br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left:14em;">SISTER LUCRETIA,</span><br />
+<span style="margin-left:20em;">S. C. S. P.</span><br />
+</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>I want it strictly understood by my readers that all the
+letters I have here produced were written by me while I
+was yet a sister at St. Vincent's Hospital, and superintendent
+of the third floor of that institution. I could tell the
+same facts without the evidence of these letters, and in a
+great many less words, but I wish to let the world know
+that I knew while there that the governing heads of the
+institution were doing nothing to better the then existing
+conditions of inharmony and discord among the sisters;
+but, on the other hand, were making matters worse for
+them by transferring older sisters who were acquainted
+with the work and supplanting them with younger sisters
+who were ignorant in the care of the sick.</p>
+
+<p>In a few words the wrongs could be summed up as
+follows:</p>
+
+<p>National hatred and jealousy;</p>
+
+<p>The rule of the system compelling the sisters to report
+on the other sisters to the superior, which means a great
+many false reports;</p>
+
+<p>The employment of sisters who had no previous ex<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</a></span>perience,
+and the transferring of those who did know about
+the care of the sick;</p>
+
+<p>Superiors who were absolutely unqualified for hospital
+work;</p>
+
+<p>Non-care of sick sisters;</p>
+
+<p>Ignorance and blind obedience;</p>
+
+<p>The numberless religious practices which took us away
+from the sick, very often when they needed the most careful
+attention;</p>
+
+<p>Besides the taking care of the sick, the many other
+obligations which the sisters were called upon to perform&mdash;such
+as laundry work, janitor work, kitchen work, etc.</p>
+
+<p>And no one to go to for redress in case of wrong.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER X.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Removal from St. Vincent's Hospital.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>On the tenth of July, 1911, I went to Vancouver, Washington,
+for my annual retreat. Immediately upon my return
+to St. Vincent's, July 19, I was summoned to the room of
+the Provincial Superior, Mother Nazareth, and she informed
+me that I had been "nominated" to go to Cranbrook, B. C.,
+saying that as my health had not been very good for some
+time, the change would be good for me. I had undergone
+a very serious operation some time before this, from which
+I had not fully recovered. The nervous strain caused by
+the troubles within the order had not been of any physical
+benefit to me, owing to the weakened condition of my
+system from the operation. So I told Mother Nazareth
+that I did not think that going up in the mountains where
+the climate was so cold would be very beneficial to my
+health. I also told her that I did not think that my health
+was the reason for my removal, but that it was on account
+of reports, and I wished to know what some of them were.
+She refused to tell me, and I told her that if she did not
+care to, or would not, I would go to higher authority, the
+Superior General.</p>
+
+<p>Talk about system, and the traveling of news! On July
+21st, two days after I was informed that I was to go to
+Cranbrook, I received the following letter:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</a></span></p>
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">House of Providence,<br />
+Vancouver, Wash., July 20, 1911.<br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 4em;">Sister Lucretia,</span><br />
+St. Vincent's Hospital, Portland, Ore.<br />
+<br />
+Dear Sister:<br />
+I am informed by your Provincial Superior that you
+refuse to accept your nomination to another house.</p>
+
+<p>Please write me to that effect.</p>
+
+<p>Awaiting your answer within a reasonable time, I am,</p>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left: 8em;">Very sincerely yours,</span><br />
+<br />
+(Seal) <span style="margin-left: 14em;">SISTER MARY JULIAN,</span><br />
+<span style="margin-left: 20em;">Superior General.</span><br />
+</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>Can you see how the sisters work to keep ahead of all
+the other sisters? Using, if necessary, unfair and unjust
+methods to attain their ends. I had told Mother Nazareth
+that I would go over her head, and from all evidence she
+must have immediately sent a messenger to the Superior
+General with the message that was written me in that letter,
+which was not true. I had not refused to accept the
+appointment, but had asked the reason for such a change.
+Our rule on "Fraternal Charity" and the "Roman Circular"
+from the Pope, says to "tell the wrongdoer of her faults."
+So I had the right to be given the reason for my change,
+after all the reports I had received of my very "irreligious
+conduct."</p>
+
+<p>Instead of writing to the Superior General, as requested
+in her letter, I went in person. I asked her to tell me some
+of the reports she had against me. She informed me that
+she had heard many reports about me, but that she did<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</a></span>
+not have to tell me. I told her that if I was to correct
+myself of my faults, I should know what some of them
+were. She told me that she had heard reports about me
+counseling a young sister to leave the community, when
+she was in Missoula, Montana, long before she was Superior
+General. This I flatly denied, as I had not done so, and
+I asked her to name the sister, but she refused to do so.
+She also informed me that a great fault of mine was
+that I would not report on the other sisters. I told her
+that this was very true, and that I would not report on
+the other sisters unless there was something very wrong
+to report, as I did not think it was right. She became
+very angry after me questioning her, and said, "I am the
+authority and you are the subject, and you have nothing to
+do but to obey your superiors." I said, "All right, I made
+a vow of obedience, and I will obey; I will go where you
+send me, and I will do what I am told, but it will be mine
+to tell the story."</p>
+
+<p>On my return to St. Vincent's, I went direct to Mother
+Nazareth and asked her if she had any fault to find with
+my work. She replied, "No." I asked her if she had any
+fault to find with my character. She replied "No."</p>
+
+<p>I then went to my local superior, Sister Alexander, to
+whom by rule I was obliged to go every month to give an
+account of my spiritual and material progress or difficulties.
+It was her duty to tell me if she had any fault to find. She
+had never found any fault with me all the time she had
+been my superior, except that I had once given some food
+to an employee without her permission. I asked her the
+same questions I had asked Mother Nazareth in regard to
+my work and character, and she answered the same as
+Mother Nazareth had. I told her that no one ever had any<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</a></span>
+faults against me before, why all the reports and faults
+now? To this she made no reply.</p>
+
+<p>My rule gave me the right to appeal to ecclesiastical
+authority for redress of grievances if I was not satisfied
+with the decision of my women superiors. So I next
+went to Archbishop Alexander Christie.</p>
+
+<p>I told him of the wrongs which were causing me many
+heartaches and sorrows, and also the report the Superior
+General had told me she had heard so many years before.
+He told me that the Superior General had no right to
+handle me on reports she had heard before she had been
+in office, according to Church or Canon law. He said that
+I had made a vow of obedience and that the best thing I
+could do was to obey for the present and maybe he could
+do something for me later.</p>
+
+<p>I had heard from priests about the justice of Archbishop
+Christie's Coadjutor, or Vicar General, as he is called, Monsignor
+Rauw, so I decided to go to him and see if he could
+intercede for me, or at least cause an investigation. He
+listened very intently and, seemingly, with much interest to
+my story of the injust treatment I was receiving, how
+I had spent so many years in the service of the community
+and church. In tears and sorrow I appealed to him to
+see that the right was done, not that I was complaining
+about my appointment to another mission, but I was complaining
+about my appointment to this particular mission
+on account of the climatic conditions, and in the manner
+in which I was being sent. There must have been some
+reason for all this&mdash;and I knew well what it was&mdash;but I
+could get no one to tell me so I could defend myself. When
+I had finished telling my story to this great "holy father,"
+he stood up, and holding himself together with both hands,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</a></span>
+said, with much force, "In religion we have to make big
+sacrifices!"</p>
+
+<p>Sacrifice! I was all but sacrificed then, and to get an
+answer like that from the last one I could appeal to for
+right! It is impossible to find words to express the feeling
+that came over me. My heart and very being became chilled.
+I shuddered at the very thought of religion. In my novitiate
+I had been taught that if at any time during my community
+life I would be in need of fatherly kindness and redress,
+I was free to go in all childlike simplicity to authorized
+priests or bishops. This was the first time in all my service
+to the church that I had asked anything of the priestly
+"fathers." It had always been <i>my</i> service and sacrificing
+for them. And now, when it was my turn to look for some
+assistance in my extreme oppression&mdash;when only a few
+words from any one of them would have caused the sun
+of justice to shine on my life&mdash;they stood by and did not
+say a word in my behalf.</p>
+
+<p>"His watchmen are blind: they are all ignorant, they
+are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark; sleeping, lying down,
+loving to slumber. Yea, they are greedy dogs which can
+never have enough, and they are shepherds that cannot
+understand: they all look to their own way, every one for
+his gain, from his quarter. Come ye, say they, I will fetch
+wine, and we will fill ourselves with strong drink; and
+tomorrow shall be as this day, and much more abundant."
+(Isaiah, 56:10,12.)</p>
+
+<p>In all my attempts for redress, the only word of encouragement
+I had received was from Archbishop Christie, who
+had said that he "might be able to do something for me
+later." But, as for the present, I could clearly see that
+nothing could be done, except for me to reconcile myself
+to my removal and go.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Remember, dear reader, that I had served eighteen years
+at St. Vincent's, and it had become as a home to me. Not
+only had eighteen years of my service been utilized in building
+this institution, but I had sold hundreds and hundreds
+of little cards to my friends and patients for five cents
+each, each card representing a brick in the building. More
+than that, I loved the work and had made hundreds of
+friends from every part of Oregon, administering to them
+in sickness. But laying all these things aside, I wanted to
+go and have it over with.</p>
+
+<p>So I packed the wreck of a trunk that was assigned to
+me with what few belongings I had, stealing in a few forbidden
+books and pictures. In all cases of removals of
+sisters, the superior is supposed to examine the trunk, but
+for some reason, unknown to me, the superior did not
+examine mine, so I succeeded in keeping a great many
+little articles which otherwise I would not have.</p>
+
+<p>During the last two days, I avoided meeting everyone
+possible for the final adieu, as the despotic and un-Christian
+manner of my removal was too sensibly present to me.
+The friends I did meet expressed great sympathy for me
+and often there was bitterness of tears from both of us.
+One of the leading physicians of the staff halted me near
+the main office, and in the presence of Sister Rita, told me
+that it was criminal to me after the years of service to that
+institution and at my years and poor health. He said that
+it was heartless and most un-Christian treatment. This
+little speech caused me to think differently of Protestants
+than I had in the past&mdash;that in the end I would rather go
+to the Protestant heaven than to ever again meet some of
+these "holy fathers and religious saints."</p>
+
+<p>On July 26th, I left for Cranbrook in company with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</a></span>
+Mother Nazareth. On leaving St. Vincent's, I placed my
+arm over my eyes so that I could not see the sisters, or
+other friends, or even the building where I had lived so
+long. This was the first of many long, sad, sorrowful days
+for me.</p>
+
+<p>We arrived at our destination on July 28th, at one
+o'clock in the morning. The institution which was to be
+my new home, was a small hospital, which could accommodate
+about sixty patients.</p>
+
+<p>The next morning, Mother Nazareth and my new superior,
+Sister Mary Vincent, assigned me to my new work.
+I was to serve in the dining-rooms&mdash;including the priest's&mdash;wash
+dishes, take care of the halls, the sister's community
+room and the priest's apartment, and to do the work that
+would be necessary in and about the building. Then, to
+make everything more "pleasing" for me, they told me
+that in the near future I could go begging as I had done
+in my younger years. To this, I told them that I would
+go, <i>providing</i> that I could be home every night, as I did
+not think I was physically able to be out nights as I had
+in years past.</p>
+
+<p>This was all for the benefit of my health, and this same
+Mother Nazareth, who was helping the superior assign me
+to my work, was the one that told me the change was for
+that purpose.</p>
+
+<p>After years of struggle and convent slavery, endeavoring
+to make myself efficient in nursing, this the reward.
+If I had not been strong and robust, I could never have
+lasted as long as I had. The average girl in this drudgery
+goes years before she reaches the age I was at that time. But
+the years of grind and confinement had begun to tell on<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</a></span>
+me, and the heads of the institution&mdash;sly old foxes&mdash;could
+see it; so I had to go.</p>
+
+<p>
+"Authority intoxicates,<br />
+And makes mere sots of magistrates;<br />
+The fumes of it invade the brain,<br />
+And make men giddy, proud and vain;<br />
+By this the fool commands the wise,<br />
+The noble with the base complies,<br />
+The sot assumes the rule of wit,<br />
+And cowards make the brave submit."<br />
+<br /></p>
+<p class="center">&mdash;Butler.</p><br />
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</a></span>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XI.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">Two Interesting Letters from Sisters&mdash;My Letters
+for Redress to Archbishop Christie.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>I was now permitted to be on mission with my own
+blood sister, Sister Cassilda. After having been estranged
+and poisoned in mind against me by the system for over
+twenty years, she was to be an example for making me a
+"good religious." And, poor girl, she sure enough was a
+"good example" of the products of the Roman convent
+system. She had been on Indian mission nearly all of her
+sisterhood life. For five years, without ever seeing civilization,
+she was kept at the Blackfoot Indian Mission, in Alta
+Territory, B. C. I remember once when she came to Vancouver,
+Washington, for her retreat, the poor, dear girl
+looked as primitive as the American natives she had been
+taking care of. Her sensibilities were dulled from the long
+practice of mortification and the endurance of terrible hardships.
+She did not realize it, but she was verily an object
+of pity. Oh, how sorry I felt, to have my sister there
+with me, and yet no sister to talk to, owing to the moulding
+and shaping we had undergone by the Roman Catholic
+system.</p>
+
+<p>Even though she had never had any previous experience
+in caring for the sick, she was, at the time I went to Cran<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</a></span>brook,
+assistant superior of the hospital there. And after
+all the years I had served in nursing, I was under her
+direction.</p>
+
+<p>A short time after my arrival at my new mission I
+received a letter from my dear friend, Sister Rita, as
+follows:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p>
+Dear Lucretia:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Another change. Now they say Mere General (Mother
+General) intends leaving for your place Thursday the 10th
+(August 10th). I am not stealing your letter out, as I
+read it to Mother Nazareth, also to Sister Alexander, then
+told them that I wanted to see that it got off.</p>
+
+<p>You need your reputation and I would make them prove
+the <i>lies</i>. You were missioned through reports of companions
+who were out of their rule for not warning you
+first. Then, superiors have their rule. You have obeyed.
+Now you sift the matter, though stay in the community and
+make them take good care of you. That is only fair and
+just before God and man. When they make use of religion
+to cover dirty politics it is time to make them face it. You
+may show this to Mother General or anybody else.</p>
+
+<p class="center">With love, from</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">RITA.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>Another letter I received from Sister Mary Winifred,
+about this time, will explain itself:</p>
+
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">Providence Academy, Vancouver, Wash.<br />
+August 13, 1911.<br />
+<br />
+Dear Sister Lucretia:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Last week I spent a few days in Portland and it is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</a></span>
+needless to say that I missed you very much, as do all
+your friends there.</p>
+
+<p>From conversations at recreation I understand that
+your change was made doubly painful by false charges.
+You have my heartfelt sympathy in this, for I have experienced
+that painful ordeal, and I say God help those who
+must go through it. Let me say to you what dear Father
+Schram said to me, "Be thankful that you are the accused
+rather than the accuser. I would rather be in your place
+than theirs." It is only a matter of time; justice will assert
+itself in spite of all human power. Your sorrow will be
+turned into joy. Be brave, dear sister, this will all be
+righted.</p>
+
+<p>There are some hard things in religious life. God
+knows why! The words of our dear Lord, "For which of
+my favors would you stone me," must come to the mind
+of some religious often during life.</p>
+
+<p>Now, dear sister, I must close.</p>
+
+<p>Believe me in union of prayer and suffering.</p>
+
+<p class="center">Yours ever,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">SISTER M. WINIFRED.</p><br /></blockquote>
+
+<p>Mother General Julian visited Cranbrook on August
+13, 1911, and I endeavored to have her right matters, but
+to no avail. So I decided to write my complaints to
+Archbishop Christie of Portland. These letters also explain
+the most important points of the visit of Mother General
+Julian of August 13th.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</a></span></p>
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">St. Eugene Hospital,<br />
+Cranbrook, B. C., August 17, 1911.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>Most Reverend A. Christie, D.D.,<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 8em;">Portland, Oregon.</span><br />
+<br />
+Very Dear Bishop:<br /></p>
+
+<p>I am now here three weeks lacking one day; needless
+to say that I have not been feeling very well, for in the
+manner I had to take my dismissal from St. Vincent's and
+move out to mission, I do not think it hardly possible for
+me to feel extra good, either mentally or physically, unless
+one was made of cast-iron.</p>
+
+<p>Your Grace, I hate to trouble you; I know you must
+have enough care on your mind and heavy responsibilities.
+Nevertheless, I beg you to listen to me a little while. I
+feel it an awful strain upon my mind and weight upon
+my heart to have to submit to so much downright cruelty
+and injustice. Power made use of to take advantage of
+others. My removal was prompted through ambition and
+jealousy. I was too successful and well liked, and no
+means could be found to break my influence except by
+taking advantage of my sacred vow of obedience to get
+me out of their way. Now what is this but making use
+of religion to play dirty politics? This change was brought
+about over my provincial's head. Our rule says reports
+are to go to the provincial and she is to make the change
+or report for such to higher authority. In the visit of our
+Mother General here, August 13, 1911, I told her I was
+not satisfied nor at peace in the service of God about the
+way I had been changed, because I had to feel too keenly
+that it was as a punishment influenced by reports. She
+then said that she might have been influenced and talked<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</a></span>
+to the effect that she had all right to make any change,
+whatever the reasons were. She said that she had reports
+and that she did not need to tell me where they came from
+or what they were. I said that if she expected me to correct
+myself for what was reported against me, I thought I should
+be told. She insisted that I had been told. I said the only
+thing I had been told, the one and only charge you already
+made "counseling a young sister to leave the community,"
+which I positively denied and said that I might ask an
+investigation. Moreover, you had this against me before
+you were in office and I did not believe you could use it
+against me, even were it true.</p>
+
+<p>Is it not convenient to get into power and take advantage
+of another for all reports and remarks ever heard
+about you, years before they knew you?</p>
+
+<p>When I spoke of investigation, she said that she did
+not say that I was not telling the truth in denying the
+charge she made. I answered that it was easy to say that
+now, but the mischief was done; that I was thrown out
+of the occupation I worked so very hard to become efficient
+and useful in, and that I did not feel that it should
+be required of me to begin over as if I was twenty or
+twenty-five, neither did I think it was required of me to
+mould myself over according to every new superior's individual
+ways of thinking and liking, nor to run and jump
+about my work like a young soldier on picket duty.</p>
+
+<p>I don't claim perfection or sanctity, simply doing the
+best I know how, and at the same time trying to make
+the most of myself, becoming a decent human being and
+Sister of Charity. If I did not appear religious enough
+to please every sister that knows or hears of me, I could
+not help it. If I did good work and behaved myself in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</a></span>
+accordance with our rules and constitution, I thought this
+was a good deal to be taken into account; and that I did
+not think that one should be so easily trifled with and
+annoyed to desperation over faults and imperfections that
+we are all, more or less, subject to, and for me to be treated
+like this was injurious to my mind and health.</p>
+
+<p>She (Mother General) said this was a nice place for
+me, and I did not need to work if I did not feel well, and
+that I could do the same work I had done before if I wanted
+to do it and resign myself.</p>
+
+<p>This is the kind of redress we have, Your Grace. They
+can even dispense the subject from any or all activity when
+it could mean torment to some one in their "black book."</p>
+
+<p>I told her I wanted to find out if the church had nothing
+to say concerning these matters, and also the way I
+had been removed from office, without one bit of consideration,
+either for my years of service in the community, which
+I thought was church service, or my ability or experience.
+It made no difference in the least how I felt, or what it had
+cost me to fit myself for my work. All that seemed required
+on their part was to show me and give me to understand
+that I was not needed or wanted any longer.</p>
+
+<p>Dismissal in a heartless manner from the work in which
+I have suffered all sorts of inconveniences, wretched trials
+due to narrowness, which I could enumerate to you, but
+would be too lengthy to write. God alone knows the circumstances
+under which I had to learn my lessons to fit
+myself for the work I did and managed. I had to be
+orderly, diet-cook, dish-washer, scrub-woman, painter,
+seamstress, account-keeper, collector&mdash;also take names and
+history of the patients, nurse and overseeing other nurses'<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</a></span>
+work&mdash;these and other things have been my daily round of
+duties.</p>
+
+<p>Nice time of the day and years of my life for my superiors
+to say to my face that they have no fault to find with my
+work and none of character, and at the same time to do
+what they have done in the name of good under cover of
+religion, claiming all right because authority is theirs. Must
+unfit and unscrupulous ones be left to have their own way
+entirely? Has justice no weight or meaning in the government
+of church organizations?</p>
+
+<p>Does it seem fair to take one away from a work that
+she knows well and gave satisfaction, without giving one a
+single reason, and put beginners in her place and send the
+experienced one where beginners ought to start from? If
+I were even needed here! It really seems as if pleasure
+had to be taken in seeing how far one could be driven.
+It is maddening for the victim who has to stand it. I could
+not have the good will I ought to have, these things embitter
+one and in conscience I cannot hold myself accountable
+before God. It is discouraging and checks the better
+feelings, desires and efforts in doing their best, and in time
+the result will be callousness, indifference and unfitness for
+any good whatever. This way of doing is applying the
+system of authority in the old accustomed way when they
+want to make a human machine of one&mdash;is to deprive
+them of all chances of interest in life, the final result is
+bound to be physical and mental break-down or nervous
+wreck&mdash;as I have seen it too many times, unfortunately.
+Going through this process a number of times hurries our
+sisters to some cemetery or asylum.</p>
+
+<p>Your Grace, I feel to ask an investigation unless I can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</a></span>
+be given assurance that I shall be reinstated in my former
+work and have my name restored.</p>
+
+<p>Our superiors claim that even an Archbishop has
+nothing to say in these matters in an order governed by
+a Mother General. That would be news to me. I thought
+he was our first ecclesiastical head of church affairs in his
+domain. I know in Canada the Mother General is not over
+Archbishop Bruchasie. There might be a big difference
+in the States, probably in the West.</p>
+
+<p>Your Grace, I am sorry and humiliated to have to
+trouble you in this unpleasant manner about so much awful
+disagreeableness, but I could not endure it without doing
+my utmost to get such unfairness righted. I cannot tell
+you in words how much I appreciate knowing you as I
+do, and that I feel perfectly at home in addressing myself
+to you during this time of difficulties. I hope and pray
+that your health remains good, Your Grace.</p>
+
+<p>Awaiting an answer, with much esteem and very best
+regards,</p>
+
+<p class="center">Yours sincerely and respectfully,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">SISTER LUCRETIA,<br /></p>
+<p class="right">S. C. S. P.<br />
+</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>Letter No. 2:</p>
+
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">St. Eugene Hospital,<br />
+Cranbrook, B. C., August 28, 1911.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>Very dear Archbishop Christie:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Your Grace, the large letter enclosed in this envelope,
+dated August 17th, I intended to send at the time, and
+after I had written it, I thought it was better for me to
+come to Portland and see you, as some matters in it might<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</a></span>
+require further explanation than I could express in writing,
+because I wanted you to know the true state of things,
+and for fear that I might induce you to do anything rash
+in regard to me, I thought it better to bring the letter
+myself.</p>
+
+<p>When Mother General was here on August 13, 1911, I
+told her that I might ask an investigation. She said it
+was alright, that I could do so if I wanted to. I supposed
+that this included my permission to come and see you
+when I decided to do so&mdash;if I needed permission from the
+lesser authority to speak to the higher. I had told Mother
+Nazareth that I wanted to go to Portland to see my higher
+superior on a matter of conscience.</p>
+
+<p>August 26th, last Saturday, I asked her for her pass
+or transportation to Portland. She said her pass was in
+Portland and that she would send for it and that it would
+be here by Wednesday. Instead of that she communicated
+with our Mother General, this morning she told me so,
+and that neither Mother General nor she could give me
+permission or money to go to Portland. I was frank with
+Mother Nazareth when she spoke of money; I said I could
+wait a few days for the pass. I cannot understand why
+this deception. I do not feel good over it, after telling
+her that I had Mother General's consent for what I was
+to do. Our people are afraid to make one move without
+Canada. I do not suppose from this transaction that Mother
+Nazareth gave Mother General an agreeable account of me
+since I am here.</p></blockquote><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_140.png" width="480" height="700" alt="Most Reverend Alexander Christie, D.D., Archbishop of
+Portland, Oregon." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Most Reverend Alexander Christie, D.D., Archbishop of
+Portland, Oregon.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</a></span></p>
+
+<blockquote><p>I am having a much begrudged vacation. I am not
+any profit to the community just now, having been sick
+and unable to work for a few weeks. How could I be
+otherwise, or anyone else with a grain of sense or feeling,
+I cannot do things slipshod or by halves. Outside of my
+trip East, I cannot recollect of ever having had more than
+perhaps a couple of days cessation from hard work in all
+my thirty years of community life&mdash;without speaking of
+vacation, which I never dared to ask for, feeling sure of
+punishment of some sort to follow if I did.</p>
+
+<p>Mother Nazareth quoted Mother General as saying to
+me, "There was work here if I wanted to do it," and she
+added, "What was good enough for the sisters here was
+good enough for me." I told her "Yes, what was good
+enough for the sisters here was good enough for me, and
+it was not beneath me at all to do what the sisters here
+did, but it was out of the question and I do not wish to
+discuss it, as it is useless."</p>
+
+<p>You see they have determined together&mdash;our people
+having yielded to Canadian "todiers"&mdash;to show me that
+I am to take in silence as much, or as little, as it is theirs to
+demand. It belongs absolutely to them to subdue me in
+whatever way they please, to make me see and accept as
+right the one and only way they see it, and taking upon
+themselves to refuse me the right of speaking to our own
+archbishop. This is one of the reasons why I am out of
+Portland. They are uneasy as what I may say to you.
+They cannot see it in any other light than that I am
+telling wrong things and having a bad influence, hence it
+is better for me to be where there will be no such occasion.
+What a shame to have to talk of such narrow, childish
+treatment and small things, but, truths just the same which
+can make one's life very hard to live.</p>
+
+<p>I also enclose a short letter from Mother Wilfrid, one
+of our Western sisters General Assistant Councilor. Letter
+dated February 11, 1910, which is only a little over a year<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</a></span>
+ago now. I found it amongst my things after my letter
+dated August 17, 1911, was written. I cannot make use
+of it. It will show that I am not imagining things so
+terribly in mind, and it is positive proof that I am handled
+on reports, the nature of which and the numbers of years
+in gathering I am not permitted to know. They have the
+advantage of me by my vow of obedience. Your Grace,
+I leave everything to your wisdom and discretion. I do
+not want you to do anything hasty or by persuasion, which
+might be regrettable, though I do think they need to be
+taught the lesson that they are not God Almighty, even
+though power be entrusted them. I do not say on the
+minute&mdash;but in your own good time and judgment. Mother
+Nazareth is terribly frightened, and says I will regret
+going to you.</p>
+
+<p>Our people's talk is that Archbishop Bruchasie is the
+only ecclesiastical head above our superiors. It is that
+with them, or pine away out of life seems to be the only
+alternative permissible. I could address myself to him and
+then be ordered to go and sit in some dark corner in
+Montreal the remainder of my days, like poor Sister Paul
+of the Sacred Heart is doing, and like sickly Sister Gabriel
+was told that the sheriff would be called to take her to
+Montreal if she would not go by their orders.</p>
+
+<p>Your Grace, it is a comfort and a miracle to me to be
+able to tell these things to you, because I know that you
+can have much good come out of all it now, and more
+for the future sisters of the country. I am sorry to have
+to bother you.</p>
+
+<p>Mother General did remark to me here when I told her
+that I did not feel right about the way this had been
+done to me, that it might not be for long. Your Grace,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</a></span>
+I will pray every day that God will bless you with good
+health and success, and that you will be with us many
+years to come.</p>
+
+<p>
+<span style="margin-left: 4em;">Awaiting an answer, I remain,</span><br />
+<br /></p>
+<p class="center">Yours devotedly and respectfully,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">SISTER LUCRETIA,</p><br />
+<p class="right">S. C. S. P.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>These three letters (one from Mother Wilfrid to me)
+were enclosed in one envelope and sent to Archbishop
+Christie by registered mail.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XII</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Emancipation.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>The many, long, dreary days of suspense that followed
+awaiting a reply from Archbishop Christie were surely days
+of indescribable penance. No one for a confident but myself,
+and my thoughts so pent up within me that I had to
+contrive some means of relief. My heart was crushed and
+broken. The suppression of my feelings and the burning
+sensation of the physical pain I had to endure in the awful
+conflict of soul and body were almost unbearable. I took
+advantage of the only remedy within this Roman "house
+of correction." I would go to the garret, which was the
+nurses' dormitory, and holding my garb up so that I could
+move freely, I would pace the floor, hundreds of times,
+exhausting, so to speak, the surplus energy caused by the
+unrighteous indignation. And, at the same time, praying
+in my simple way to the saints for light as to the next
+step to take. During the late hours of the sleepless nights,
+with the heavy burden of my troubles on my mind, I would
+walk the floor of my little room (about ten feet square)
+like some caged animal pacing his den in quest of liberty.</p>
+
+<p>At the holiday season I wrote a short letter to Archbishop
+Christie, wishing him the greetings of the season,
+to which I received the following reply:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</a></span></p>
+
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">Portland, Oregon, January 2, 1912.</p><br />
+<br /><p>
+Dear Sister:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I thank you sincerely for your kind Xmas remembrance.</p>
+
+<p>My Xmas was an exceedingly busy one. But it brought
+me great consolation. The large number of men and women
+who received holy communion was most edifying. Asking
+God to grant you a blessed New Year, I am,</p>
+
+<p class="center">Sincerely in Xto,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="center">X A. CHRISTIE.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>It had been over four months since I had written my
+letters for redress to him, and he never once even acknowledged
+receipt of them, and in this letter, as you can see, he
+never once mentioned anything about them.</p>
+
+<p>In my depressing perplexities, I had begun to think
+that there was no such thing as redress in the order, and
+that the clause in my book of rule, "the right to apply to
+high ecclesiastical authority," was a blind and a farce, as
+was the teaching of "fatherly" kindness.</p>
+
+<p>As my eyes opened I realized that I might as well try
+to tear down the mighty stone walls of the Rocky Mountains,
+which I could behold daily, as to move the Roman
+Catholic "religious" machine to interest itself in righting
+wrongs for a sister in the community. There was nothing
+for me to do but live on and take whatever wrongs the
+system was pleased to mete out to me to the end of my
+days, or to play the hypocrite for a few years, waiting
+for something better, if those in authority saw fit to give
+me a change.</p>
+
+<p>I should have had the same privilege of receiving and
+sending mail in Canada as other American citizens are<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</a></span>
+accorded, but not so. The system, as it always does,
+demanded and delegated to itself the right to scrutinize all
+mail sent or received by its subjects. So, in order that
+I might send and receive letters dealing with subjects other
+than the Roman Catholic religion and convent, I had to
+gain the confidence of a "secular" and receive my mail
+outside the convent.</p>
+
+<p>I had written to a friend in Spokane, Washington, Mrs.
+A. J. Kearney, who was a graduated nurse from St. Vincent's
+Hospital, telling her of my trouble and that I was
+contemplating leaving the order, as I was at last satisfied
+in my own mind that this was the only step to take. I
+received an encouraging reply and wrote again, planning
+further.</p>
+
+<p>In the meantime, I continued my novenas to the Blessed
+Virgin Mary, St. Anthony and St. Joseph, in heart-breaking
+sorrow and tears&mdash;praying for enlightenment, as I had
+been doing for weeks and months. In all earnestness and
+sincerity I was bowing, scraping, kneeling, pleading to the
+images, the statues and the fourteen stations of the cross.</p>
+
+<p>At last, after so long a time, it came to me as if a
+thunderbolt had come from Heaven, that these statues and
+images and relics could do me no good. They were all
+clay and material. What I needed was something divine,
+but after living what I had lived, I was now ready to believe
+in nothing. I thought that if God was a just God, He
+could not and would not permit such oppression and cruelties
+and injustices to be perpetrated in the name of Christian
+religion and in His name. I decided that if there was
+a God who was the Creator of heaven and earth and all
+things therein, He would surely hear me if I would pour
+out my heart to Him. So I fell upon my knees and prayed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</a></span>
+as I had never prayed before&mdash;not to St. Anthony, not
+to St. Joseph, not to St. Vincent de Paul, no, not even to
+the Blessed Virgin Mary or any other saint, but to God
+Almighty, asking Him to show me the light and right;
+that "if what I am living is right, give me strength and
+courage to live it and endure it to the end, and I will try
+to believe it. But, O, God! if it is not right, show me the
+right that I may do Thy will; be Thou my helper now and
+forever," and I left my future in His hands, continuing
+to ask His help and guidance each day.</p>
+
+<p>I had been suffering for several months from eye trouble,
+caused by the excessive cold temperature, it being such
+a decided change from what I had been accustomed to for
+so many years. I was being treated by the government
+physician, but I used the trouble as a pretext to get permission
+from Mother Nazareth, who was in Portland, to
+go to Spokane to obtain the services of a specialist. The
+real reason for which I wished to go to Spokane was to
+see Mrs. Kearney and make the final arrangements for my
+leaving the community.</p>
+
+<p>About March 10, 1912, I went to Spokane. During
+my three weeks there I stopped at the Sacred Heart Hospital.
+Mrs. Kearney was friendly to the sisters of the
+hospital, so I had her accompany me to the office of Dr.
+Hopkins, who was treating me. In that manner, Mrs.
+Kearney and I had ample time to talk and perfect the
+plans for my emancipation from the everlasting demands
+of Rome.</p>
+
+<p>When the time came, I could not reconcile myself fully
+to the thought of leaving. My childhood and novitiate
+teaching of the terrible sins of the outside world would come
+to my mind, and I would then think that I could never leave<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</a></span>
+the convent. The final test came two days before I left
+Spokane for my return trip to Cranbrook. I concluded
+that I could not get worse treatment in the world than I
+had received in the community; that I would not have to
+work any harder in the world than I had for nearly thirty-one
+years for the Roman Catholic system; that I would
+not have to live a more abasing or humiliating life in the
+world than I had been subjected to, by serving the meanest
+despotism of government; and I realized that death was
+preferable and a thousand times more honorable than to
+remain living in this sort of injustice. I loved the name
+"Sister of Charity," but I knew I could no longer be a
+real Sister of Charity under the cruel, oppressive, authoritative
+guidance I had endured for so many years. I knew
+that I could be a better Sister of Charity in the world
+than I could under the dictation of the Pope or his representatives.</p>
+
+<p>On April 2d, I returned to Cranbrook to get my few
+belongings and to spend a few days with my sister before
+making the change. My heart was so filled with what I
+had planned, that I could not refrain from telling her
+almost as soon as I arrived from Spokane. When I told
+her of my decision to leave the order, neither of us could
+restrain our feelings and it was a day of tears and sorrow.
+We could neither eat nor talk. So in the evening I told
+her that I had intended to spend several days with her
+before going, but as it would do neither of us any particular
+good, only causing grief, sorrow, and in the end
+probably nervous prostration, I had decided to leave on the
+next train, which was on the following afternoon.</p>
+
+<p>The next morning I packed my trunk, then called my
+sister to my room and asked her to read two letters which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</a></span>
+I had written while in Spokane, excepting for the date,
+one to Archbishop Christie and one to Mother Nazareth.
+I told her that the authorities and sisters of the order
+would come to her with all kinds of reports in regard to
+my leaving, and that I wanted her to read the letters so she
+would know for herself my reasons for leaving. She read
+them and then said, "You will regret this." I simply replied,
+"I cannot have more regrets than I have here."</p>
+
+<p>I had my trunk taken to the railroad station, and after
+lunch, in company of my sister, I went to the post office
+where I mailed the two letters, sending them by registered
+mail. Then we went to the station and in a very few
+minutes the train arrived that was to take me from a
+darkness to light and liberty that I had no conception of
+at that time.</p>
+
+<p>At 2:15 I boarded the train and left my poor, deluded
+sister standing there alone, until the train started, and
+then watched her walk slowly toward the hospital, until
+I was carried from her view.</p>
+
+<p>During this last visit to Cranbrook, my sister was in
+authority at the hospital, the sister superior, Sister Mary
+Vincent, being away on retreat. This I did not know until
+I arrived from Spokane, but it would have been just the
+same if the superior would have been there, as I had made
+up my mind to leave.</p>
+
+<p>My last letter written to Archbishop Christie, as Sister
+Lucretia, was as follows:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</a></span></p>
+
+<blockquote><p class="right">Cranbrook, B. C.<br />
+St. Eugene Hospital, April 3, 1912.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>
+Most Reverend A. Christie, D.D.,<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 8em;">Portland, Oregon.</span><br />
+<br />
+Very Dear Bishop:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I have now had my situation before my eyes and
+present to my mind the past eight months. I cannot reconcile
+myself to live this punishment existence out, as I know
+others of my companions are doing in exiled corners of this
+earth, like five-year-old children who dare to speak when
+they should have been only seen. Really, this sort of
+treatment is equal to locking a grown woman advanced
+in years up in a closet as a child for misbehavior. The only
+difference the parent would tell the child what its punishment
+was for, while the woman in my case is not to be
+given a reason, except one false report by my higher superior,
+which she heard and held against me years before
+she knew me or was in authority, to knock me as she did
+shortly after she was in office.</p>
+
+<p>The mission I was sent to was alright as far as mission
+goes, but I will never believe that it was alright to me,
+under the circumstances. If this had to be done, the blow
+might just as well have been applied with a little less cruelty.
+Of all the houses our very prosperous order owns and
+controls, I had to go at my years of life to this place
+enclosed by snowy mountains, the weather temperature
+being twenty to forty degrees below zero about one-half
+the year. Having always lived in a warm climate and not
+feeling well, I was unable to resist the cold. It caused
+me systemic disturbance and the consequence was eye
+trouble. The government doctor of the place said the
+cold did it.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I had to miss Sunday mass from the first of November
+to the first Sunday in March. I had to sit with a blanket
+around me near a radiator most of the winter and a comforter
+over the window to keep the cold out. Splendid
+remedy to get one over wretched loneliness and sorrow&mdash;to
+make one feel religious and grateful for having worked
+and sacrificed ones self nearly to the end of ones life and
+then hear from those over you, "now you can work if you
+want to," and a sister stays where she is sent, even if she
+dies, and more bold talk of that kind.</p>
+
+<p>I am not tired of being a Sister of Charity, but I am
+more than tired living it under the conditions that we have
+to live it. I will never be anything else at heart than a
+Sister of Charity; I was that from the age of fifteen, and
+I will be that to my dying day. It takes nothing short of
+a trained hypocrite to get along in here. I do not think
+myself so good or of such excellent worth&mdash;I lay no claim
+above being an ordinary person, but if I do not have the
+spirit of a good religious and Sister of Charity, I am sure
+not so many of those I have lived with have it, and I
+would have to be punished to death, and then I could not
+in my conscience copy the leading or guiding spirits I lived
+with knowing all I do from daily practical life and experience
+for years. If what was done to me in this change
+is the good spirit, then I have not the least idea what good
+or evil spirits mean. One thing I know it did for me; I
+have a dreadful horror of a repetition of anything of the
+kind and want to remove myself from its possibility. I was
+not only deprived of every right, but of the least share of
+interest in any one thing in the community.</p>
+
+<p>Now you know this is maddening and most cruel and
+disheartening. This usage kills the body and all ones personalities
+and fitness for anything. They have done to me<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</a></span>
+in action what others have been told boldly, in so many
+words, when you are not wanted, get out of the way.
+After it is plain to see one is about to the end of doing
+the very hardest work, the meaning is, hurry up and die
+or get out of the order. It has all it wants of you and
+is not going to need you or have any further regard
+for you.</p>
+
+<p>I have made up my mind to leave and do what I can
+to get a new lease on a home of some sort, because this
+means neither home, occupation, nor pastime to me.</p>
+
+<p>I am asking the community two thousand dollars. That
+would be for my clothing and towards getting myself situated
+for my support. I cannot expect anyone to take me
+in on absolutely nothing at my years. I am not able to
+work like a beginner, but with that amount and with what
+I can do, I will arrange to get along the best I can.</p>
+
+<p>I have been the means through my economy and ingenuity,
+of much more than that to the community, without
+the regular earnings of my services. In Canada, I
+was told that our community is paying twenty dollars a
+month to some sisters that left, and have been doing that
+for years. My request does not come to as much, considering.</p>
+
+<p>I wish to get everything settled quietly. I dislike any
+publicity about it whatever. As soon as I can get it I
+intend to leave the country.</p>
+
+<p>I have asked dispensation, not that I intend to break
+any of God's commandments. I cannot tell you how much
+I am pained to have to leave you. I have shed many a
+tear since I left St. Vincent's, and before I could decide
+to write this letter. If I am to be exiled from friends,
+that would be only additional sorrow, etc. Or, even if I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</a></span>
+were stationed where you are and had to feel the uneasiness
+of some punishment coming upon me for speaking
+to my higher superiors, that would not add very much to
+making things agreeable. I appreciate your very great and
+fatherly kindness to me, and I will always remember you
+as a very dear friend.</p>
+
+<p>Begging a remembrance in your prayers,</p>
+
+<p class="center">Most sincerely,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">SISTER LUCRETIA.</p><br />
+
+<p>P. S.&mdash;I leave here this afternoon at 2 p.m. My address
+until things are settled is 0707 Toledo St., Spokane,
+Wash.</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>My letter to Mother Nazareth was as follows:</p>
+
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">St. Eugene Hospital,<br />
+Cranbrook, B. C., April 3, 1912.</p><br />
+<br /><p>
+Mother M. Nazareth,<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 8em;">Portland, Oregon.</span><br />
+<br />
+Dear Mother:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I have decided to leave the community. Will you please
+see about obtaining the dispensation of my vows. I have
+written to His Grace Archbishop Christie.</p>
+
+<p>If authority is all that is necessary to constitute right,
+I think I can continue to save my soul better elsewhere,
+as that was what I took these obligations upon myself for.
+I am not tired of being a Sister of Charity, but I am
+more than tired of living it the way we have to do. I did
+not know until last summer that the spirit of a good religious
+and Sister of Charity meant to be the victim of
+evil reports, and that reports were for the satisfaction of
+the feelings of those in authority. I lay no claim to high
+perfection, but I cannot see virtue or religion in being<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</a></span>
+taken advantage of as I was. I have always tried to do my
+best, but at last I see plainly that it is impossible to do
+enough or to sacrifice enough. The extreme cold has caused
+me systemic disturbance and the result is eye trouble. The
+doctor said it was the cold that did it.</p>
+
+<p>Well, I do not want to refer to too much useless talk.
+I have made arrangements with a friend of mine for a
+home. But as I cannot expect anyone to take me in on
+absolutely nothing at my years, not being able to work any
+more like I did twenty-five years ago, I must have some
+little means, and I ask two thousand dollars which would
+be for my clothing and towards my support. With that
+amount and with what little I can do, I will have to manage
+somehow.</p>
+
+<p>I wish to have things settled quietly, if possible, as I
+do not care to have publicity about this affair any more
+than the community I am leaving. I must have some means
+to go out on or I would not ask anything. As soon as I
+can get this little sum requested, I will leave the country.</p>
+
+<p>Begging a remembrance in your prayers, and those of
+the community and wishing the community and every one
+of the sisters God's blessing,</p>
+
+<p class="center">Very sincerely and respectfully,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">SISTER LUCRETIA,</p><br />
+<p class="right">S. C. S. P.</p><br />
+
+<p>P. S.&mdash;I leave here at two p.m. My address, until I
+get away will be 0707 Toledo St., Spokane, Wash. If I
+can get the business part settled as soon as possible, I can
+move on. This same address will forward my dispensation
+whenever it can be sent to same.</p>
+
+<p class="center">Humbly yours, Sr. L.</p><br />
+</blockquote><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">I Quit the Roman Catholic Church.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>After I had signed and sent these two letters, copied
+in the preceding chapter, to the agents of the ecclesiastical
+system, I thought that I had declared the independence of
+my personal liberty and freedom. I had not the least intention
+of leaving the Church of Rome, as I still believed
+that it was the only true church, outside of which there
+was no salvation. But before many weeks had passed, conditions
+so shaped themselves, through the persecutions of
+Rome's representatives, that I decided that the liberty and
+freedom I hoped to have gained by leaving the convent,
+was not to be found even in the church.</p>
+
+<p>I arrived in Spokane at nine o'clock on the evening of
+April 3, 1912, and went direct to the home of Mrs. Kearney.
+She received me very cordially and we had a long talk
+before retiring. This first night in the world was a long,
+sleepless one for me. Everything seemed reversed, so to
+speak, and my heart was heavy from the terrible ordeal
+I had endured for the last two days.</p>
+
+<p>The following morning, April 4th, I discarded the
+burdensome garb, that great load of black serge, and
+donned a large-flowered kimona, the only other clothes I
+had, and this was given me. This was the first day since<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</a></span>
+July 30th, 1881, that I had attired myself in any other
+than the garb of the Sisters of Charity of the Roman
+Catholic system&mdash;nearly thirty-one years. My hair, which
+was about long enough to hang in my eyes, I tied back with
+a pretty little red ribbon, which had been on a candy box.</p>
+
+<p>On Monday, April 8th, Sister Matilda of St. Vincent's
+telephoned to me, saying that she was at the Sacred Heart
+Hospital with Mother Nazareth and asked me to come
+there to see them. When they could not prevail upon me
+to do so, they condescended to come to Mrs. Kearney's to
+see me.</p>
+
+<p>Their visit lasted about three hours. In tears and,
+seemingly, great sorrow at my leaving the community,
+they tried to get me to return to Cranbrook, saying that
+none of the sisters except the superior and my own sister
+knew anything about my leaving the order. Our rule says
+that if a sister leaves the community of her own free will,
+she cannot return without dispensation. So I told Mother
+Nazareth that I could not go back, as it was against the
+rule. She then handed me a letter from Archbishop Christie
+and said that that was my dispensation to return. I
+read as follows:</p>
+
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">Portland, Oregon, April 7, 1912.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>
+Dear Sister:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>The contents of your letter was a great shock to me.
+I never thought you would give way to the temptation to
+leave your order. I have requested Mother N. (Nazareth)
+to go and see you.</p>
+
+<p>You did not become a sister in order to be appreciated
+and praised for the talents which God has given you. You
+entered religion to do God's work and to save your soul.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Now, sister, return to your convent. Do not allow the
+evil one to induce you to leave it. Do as Mother N.
+directs to do.</p>
+
+<p>Asking God to direct and bless you, I am,</p>
+
+<p class="center">Sincerely in Xto,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="center">X A. CHRISTIE.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>I flatly refused to do as Archbishop Christie requested.
+Mother Nazareth then offered me my choice of the Sacred
+Heart Hospital in Spokane, or to return to St. Vincent's
+Hospital in Portland. When I refused to go to any house
+as a sister, she offered me my choice of any of the houses
+of the order, as a home, or boarder, as long as I lived.
+I had seen too many poor, old sisters, who had received
+a home such as they were offering me, and knew too well
+what it meant&mdash;"hurry up and get off the face of the
+earth"&mdash;and so I refused this, seemingly, very lucrative
+offer.</p>
+
+<p>After many more entreaties and the shedding of many
+tears, I finally said to these two "holy scheming-spirits"
+of the Roman Catholic system, "I am out, and I am out
+to stay. If you want someone back, go and take Sister
+Zita back or some of the other sisters who are sitting in
+the four corners of the community-world doing penance."
+(Sister Zita was a poor sister who had left the community
+for about the same reasons I had left, after serving the
+church for thirty years. She had begged the system to
+take her back, but they absolutely refused to do so. Sister
+Zita told me this herself, together with some of the terrible
+wrongs that had been perpetrated upon her.)</p>
+
+<p>When they were convinced that I could not be persuaded
+to return, they then wanted my garb, saying that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</a></span>
+it did not belong to me. I said that I had worn it long
+enough, and that I thought I was entitled to keep it. Mother
+Nazareth then said, "The community might DEMAND
+it." I answered, "DEMAND! That is the word that has
+put me where I am, DEMAND. You DEMAND!" (This
+conversation led to the naming of my book.)</p>
+
+<p>At last they were beaten and did not know what course
+to pursue. Finally, Mother Nazareth said, "What will
+we tell Archbishop Christie?" I said, "Tell him the truth;
+tell him what has taken place in this room," and with that
+they left.</p>
+
+<p>On April 9th, "Father" Carti, a Jesuit priest from the
+Gonzaga College, came to see me.</p>
+
+<p>He had been sent to me by the community in regard
+to the amount that I had asked in the last letter I had
+written them. He told me that the community could not
+give the two thousand dollars, as other sisters would leave
+and want the same, but that they might give me one
+thousand dollars.</p>
+
+<p>He then asked me to return to the convent, saying that
+I did not have dispensation, and that my being out like this
+could <i>not</i> be so, and that I was not out in the world. I
+looked around to assure myself that I was really out, and
+said, "Well, I <i>am</i> out, and I am out to stay." He tried
+to convince me that I was in honor bound to go to some
+religious house till I would be released from my vows by
+the church, naming several Roman Catholic institutions,
+lastly, the House of the Good Shepherd. I looked at him
+in scorn and repeated, "The House of the Good Shepherd?"
+as the sisters of the order of Sisters of Charity always had
+a horror for the very name "House of the Good Shepherd."
+When he saw how I felt over this, he very quickly offered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</a></span>
+me a home at the Gonzaga College, although that is a
+Jesuit institution and, as a general rule, women are not
+allowed there. When all his efforts had failed, he said,
+in a cunning manner, that as I had trouble in the community,
+so I would now have trouble in the world.</p>
+
+<p>I did not realize the significance of this statement at
+that time&mdash;I think Rome's representative had slipped a little&mdash;but
+in the few years to follow I have surely understood
+the full meaning of it. That is a very true Jesuitical
+teaching of the Roman Catholic System&mdash;Rome rule or ruin.</p>
+
+<p>I told this "holy father" that the community had sent
+him to see me on business, and that I did not need his
+exhortation. The business was soon over, I refusing all
+his offers of every nature, and he retired.</p>
+
+<p>On Thursday, April 11th, Sister Rita visited me. We
+had as pleasant a time as could be expected under the
+circumstances. She informed me as to the scandalous
+manner Mother Nazareth and Sister Matilda had found
+me dressed when they visited me&mdash;"with a flowered kimona
+and a red ribbon around my hair." She said that they
+had told Archbishop Christie about it. She also told me
+that the sisters at St. Vincent's were praying and had forty
+candles burning for my return.</p>
+
+<p>I read her a copy of my letter for redress to Archbishop
+Christie, which I had mailed August 28, 1911. She was
+much surprised that he had not answered, and could not
+hold him free from blame for the awful wrongs, as he
+had the authority to right them if he cared to. She endeavored
+to get my garb, saying that I had no further use
+for it, but I was continually on my guard, knowing that
+even my dear, good friend and former "chum," Sister Rita,
+could not go beyond the Roman dictation.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>The first Sunday after I had left the convent was
+Easter Sunday, but I could not go to mass, as I did not
+have any clothing except "the flowered kimona." By the
+second Sunday, April 14th, with the assistance of Mrs.
+Kearney, I had secured sufficient clothes to be attired fairly
+respectable, and I decided that I would go to church. I did
+not care to be conspicuous, or to mix with the people very
+much, as I was not accustomed to the ways of the world
+as yet, so I decided to go to Hilyard, a suburb of Spokane,
+to hear "holy mass" and the sermon.</p>
+
+<p>During the entire service, it all seemed darker and more
+stupid than at any time during my past life. I thought it
+was due to the newness of my present life, and I left the
+church in silence.</p>
+
+<p>On Saturday morning, April 20th, Sister Rita came to
+visit me for the second time since I had left. As she entered
+the door she said that this time she had taken it upon herself
+to come and see her dear friend, Sister Lucretia, and that
+she was going to stay with me till Sunday night.</p>
+
+<p>Think of it, people, how Rome was using this dear,
+good friend of mine to do its work. I still had enough
+Roman Catholicism embedded in my heart and mind to
+watch her, even at night, sleeping with one eye open, so
+to speak. My suspicions were so strong that I had my
+few belongings moved to safe-keeping during her stay
+with me.</p>
+
+<p>She told me that I did not look right in civilian clothes,
+and that I could never look as nice in any other as the
+sister's garb. She tried to induce me to clothe myself as
+a sister again and return with her, saying that she could
+get the consent of the ecclesiastical authorities and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</a></span>
+superiors of the community for us to take a trip to Rome
+and other parts of Europe.</p>
+
+<p>This was a mighty temptation to me, as I had wished
+many times to see the Vatican and visit the Pope, but I
+knew that if I accepted this offer I would have to return
+to the community, and now, as I was out, I was determined
+to stay; so I told her that I could not accept the
+offer, as I did not intend to return to the sisterhood. Many
+times since, I have looked back to this visit of Sister Rita,
+and concluded that some guiding hand, some power, greater
+and mightier than my own, was directing my actions and
+decisions on the great temptations that were being placed
+before me.</p>
+
+<p>On Monday, April 22d, Mother Nazareth and Sister
+Matilda came to see me again. Mother Nazareth told me
+that I was living in mortal sin every day for not having
+dispensation from my vows. I told her that it was through
+no fault of my own, as I was waiting for them to get my
+dispensation. She then took a long document from her
+pocket, asking me to sign it for my dispensation. I looked
+at it and informed her that it was written in Latin and
+that I did not understand Latin sufficiently to sign my
+name to a document written in that language. She then
+handed me another document, and upon examination, I
+found that it was written in French. I told her that I
+did not understand French sufficiently to sign my name to
+it, and asked her to explain it to me. (I knew from former
+association with her and Sister Matilda that neither of
+them could read French or Latin.) Without any explanation
+she handed me the third document. This one was
+written in English. I asked them to excuse me for a minute
+and I went to an adjoining room, where, in the pres<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</a></span>ence
+of Mrs. Kearney, I copied the following, which was
+under the heading on the document, "Reasons for leaving
+the Order":</p>
+
+<p>"Community life has become wearisome to me, and,
+therefore, it interferes with the saving of my soul. I am
+convinced that it is best for me to return to the world."</p>
+
+<p>I returned to the room where the two sisters were and
+handed them the document, informing them that I could
+not sign it, as it did not contain the reasons for my leaving
+the order, as I had never been weary a day in my life. I
+told them that they both knew the reasons for which I left,
+and, if they did not, they could find them in my letter to
+the community which was written when I left the order.
+"Such lies!" I said, "Why can't you be honest? I can
+send my own reasons to Rome and get dispensation for
+myself when I get ready."</p>
+
+<p>Two days later, "Father" Carti came to see me for
+the second time, with practically the same message as
+before, viz., to return to the community and in regards to
+settlement of my claims against them.</p>
+
+<p>The next day, Thursday, April 25th, "Father" Carti
+telephoned to me and asked me to come to the Gonzaga
+College, so we could talk further in regard to the settlement
+and if possible, come to some agreement.</p>
+
+<p>Mrs. Kearney accompanied me to the college, and
+when "Father" Carti saw that I had a witness, he asked,
+"Do you want this woman to hear what we have to say?"
+I answered, "Yes, I want her to hear whatever is said."
+He hinted that there would be no business transacted in
+her company, so we left.</p>
+
+<p>From the college I called on my attorney, whom I had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</a></span>
+retained as my adviser, and he advised me to give them
+till the first of May to settle for two thousand dollars. On
+returning home, I telephoned to "Father" Carti, and informed
+him that I had been to see my attorney since I left
+the college and that I would give them (the community)
+until the first of May to settle for the two thousand dollars
+I originally asked; and that in the future all business
+was to be transacted through my attorney, as I was not
+physically able to attend to it myself, being on the verge
+of nervous collapse. He was very angry, saying that I
+was wrong and had no business to go to secular law
+(meaning a secular attorney) and that we could have
+settled it ourselves.</p>
+
+<p>I had been out of the sisterhood nearly four weeks,
+and had attended church only once, so now I thought I
+would take up my religion again and attend mass and church
+service. So, on Sunday, April 28th, I again went to Hilyard
+and heard the Latin mass and the priest preach. During
+the sermon I was looking at the statues and other religious
+show in the church, and then and there, in that house,
+being used for so-called religious services, God revealed
+Himself to me. The whole show really was nauseating to
+me, and before the sermon was finished I retired as quietly
+as I could. I had heard of the idols and images of the
+Chinese Joss-house, and that is just as it appeared to me
+that day. When I arrived home, I told Mrs. Kearney to
+not awaken me again for mass, unless I told her to do so.</p>
+
+<p>The following week, Mrs. Kearney came to me and told
+me that "Father" Carti had told her to put me out of her
+house, that by keeping me there it would hurt her with
+the sisters, the priests and the Roman Catholics. My answer
+was that I had left the sisterhood because of the
+wrongs and oppressive, tyrannical treatment; now I see<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</a></span>
+that there is something wrong with that religion, too. If
+they are going to follow and hound and down me, I am
+through with them, and I do not want anything further
+to do with any of them. I also told her that if anything
+happened me, or if I got sick, to call the first Protestant
+minister she could find.</p>
+
+<p>This instance, together with the persecutions that had
+been going on since I had been out of the sisterhood, caused
+me to decide conclusively in my own mind that I did not
+want anything to do with them.</p>
+
+<p>I had been a Roman Catholic up to that moment, and
+had given them no cause to treat me in that manner, other
+than having left the sisterhood, as many sisters do, but
+now they did not care what became of me. Mrs. Kearney
+was the only friend I had in Spokane to whom I could go
+and this was probably the last subterfuge of the Hierarchy
+to force me back to their clutches.</p>
+
+<p>So I became a Protestant, not in reality for some time,
+but I was no longer a Roman Catholic.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">Form for Dispensation of the "Holy" Vows&mdash;My Suit
+and Settlement With the Sisters of Charity.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>I was informed by Mrs. Kearney that Mother Nazareth
+had given her fifty dollars so she could purchase some
+clothes for me. This was a princely sum, after all the
+years of service I had given them. I have never been
+able to figure in my own mind, whether this was supposed
+to be a settlement or whether it was some of the charity
+the sisters were supposed to do.</p>
+
+<p>Yes, they are called "Sisters of Charity," but with all
+my experience with them I now have to rack my brain to
+find the charity done by the Roman Catholic system, through
+them. If some person died at the hospital and left some
+clothes that were not claimed by anyone, they would be
+given to some poor person and call it "charity." If some
+patient could not or would not pay all of their bill, it would
+be entered in the books as "charity." But, God forbid that
+I should blame the poor sisters for what they do <i>not do</i>. It
+is the sisters who do the charity&mdash;not for the poor people&mdash;but
+for the church, by giving their life's service. It is their
+bounden duty to do as they are told, and their troubles
+are great enough without me adding to their heavy load.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</a></span>
+On the other hand, may God speed the day when the
+system, which holds these poor women, as it had me for
+thirty-one years, will be investigated by the proper authorities;
+and when this comes to pass, we need have no fear
+of the outcome.</p>
+
+<p>After Mother Nazareth's last visit to me, and when she
+was convinced that I would do generally as I saw fit in
+regard to the dispensation from my vows, I received the
+following in due time:</p>
+
+<p class="right">St. Vincent's Hospital,<br />
+Portland, Oregon, May 10, 1912.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>Miss Elizabeth Schoffen,<br />
+Spokane, Washington.<br />
+<br />
+Dear Miss Schoffen:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Enclosed you will find form to guide you in petitioning
+for the dispensation of your holy vows. Copy it upon
+paper found herein, and fill out No. 2 according to your
+desire.</p>
+
+<p>Please return as soon as possible, as it has to be signed
+by the Superiors before going to Rome.</p>
+
+<p class="center">Most sincerely yours,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">SR. M. NAZARETH.</p><br />
+
+<p>The form to guide me in petitioning "His Holiness"
+was:</p>
+
+<p>
+To His Holiness Pius X:<br />
+Most Holy Father:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I, the undersigned, a sister of the Institute of the
+Daughters of Charity, Servants of the Poor, of Montreal,
+Canada, respectfully submit to your Holiness the following:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>
+1.&mdash;I am fifty-one years of age and professed (vocal)<br />
+twenty-nine years.<br />
+<br />
+2.&mdash;Here sister may give her reasons herself, to suit<br />
+her own disposition. She is perfectly free...........<br />
+.....................................................<br />
+.....................................................<br />
+.....................................................<br />
+<br />
+3.&mdash;In consequence I humbly suplicate Your Holiness<br />
+to give me dispensation from my vows of poverty, chastity<br />
+and obedience, and to grant me permission to live in the<br />
+world in secular habit.<br />
+<br />
+Spokane, Washington, this ........ (date) ........ 1912.<br />
+<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 2em;">(Sign) Sister Lucretia, nee Elizabeth Schoffen.</span><br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Notice it says, "She is perfectly free." Yes, I was "perfectly
+free" after the agents of "His Holiness" found out
+in plain words spoken by me that I was through answering
+to their demands. I was "perfectly free," and yet in the
+next breath, according to the Roman Catholic idea, I <i>had</i>
+to have permission from an Italian Pope even to wear the
+common clothes of an American citizen. Think of it, dear
+reader, I was an American born citizen, under the protection
+of the laws of this country; but because I had been
+born and raised a Roman Catholic, and then induced to
+take the vows of the Roman Catholic sisterhood, I <i>had</i> no
+rights as an American citizen, and had to have the permission
+of this self-styled "infallible" pope before I could live
+like other people live. I might say right here, that I have
+never applied for, and consequently have never received
+the dispensation from my vows as a sister in the Roman
+Catholic Church, as I soon learned after I left that organization
+that the Church of Rome had no right in the first<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</a></span>
+place to deprive me of the liberties guaranteed every citizen
+of this country.</p>
+
+<p>The authorities of the Roman Catholic system will tell
+the civil authorities and the Protestants that the adherents
+of the Roman Catholic Church are citizens first and Roman
+Catholics second. But that is not according to the inner
+teaching of that system. Read what one of their own
+representatives, the late "Father" D. S. Phelan, has said,
+when speaking from his own "throne":</p>
+
+<p>"They tell us that we think more of the church than
+we do of the United States; of course we do. Why, if
+the government of the United States were at war with the
+church, we would say tomorrow, to hell with the government
+of the United States; and if the church and all the
+governments of the world were at war, we would say, to
+hell with all the governments of the world. They say we
+are Catholics first and Americans decidedly afterwards.
+There is no doubt about it.... The Catholics of the
+world are Catholics first and always; they are Americans,
+they are Germans, they are French, or they are English
+afterwards." (The Patriots Manual, as copied from the
+Western Watchman, issue of June 27, 1912.)</p>
+
+<p>Think on these points, my dear American friend! Use
+the brain which God has given you, and decide for yourself
+if an institution such as the Roman Catholic system
+is an American institution. Have we room within our
+borders for any other than that which will uphold our laws,
+and fight, if need be, for the protection of the principles
+upon which this great democracy is builded?</p>
+
+<p>As I have previously stated, I told the community that
+I would give them until May 1st to settle with me for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</a></span>
+two thousand dollars. This they refused to do, so my
+attorney wrote as follows:</p>
+
+<blockquote>
+<p class="right">Spokane, Wash., May 2, 1912.</p>
+
+<p>
+Mother M. Nazareth, Prov. Sup.,<br />
+St. Vincent's Hospital, Portland, Oregon.<br />
+<br />
+Dear Madam:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>We have placed in our hands for settlement the matter
+of Sister Lucretia, which we are informed you are familiar
+with. If this matter can be settled for twenty thousand
+dollars, we are in a position to settle it, and if not attended
+to at once, we will take such steps as may become necessary
+to enforce settlement at once.</p>
+
+<p class="center">Yours very truly,</p><br />
+<p class="right">SCOTT &amp; CAMPBELL.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>The community made no favorable reply to the above
+communication, so it was decided that I, with my attorney,
+Mr. Scott, would go to Portland, to look into the matter
+of filing suit against them for salary due me for my services
+at St. Vincent's Hospital.</p>
+
+<p>In the Spokesman Review (a Spokane daily) there
+appeared two articles about the case, issue of June 9, 1912.
+The first article was a lengthy one, discussing in general
+the case, and containing a statement obtained from me.
+The second, a dispatch from Portland, I will reprint. It
+will explain itself:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p><i>SUPERIOR SURPRISED AT SUIT.</i></p>
+
+<p><i>Hospital Head Gives Sister Lucretia High Testimonial.</i></p>
+
+<p>Portland, Ore., June 8.&mdash;Sister Alexander, superior at
+St. Vincent's Hospital, was surprised to learn from Spokane<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</a></span>
+tonight that Sister Lucretia threatened proceedings against
+the order, and gave Sister Lucretia a high testimonial for
+her work while at the hospital.</p>
+
+<p>"Sister Lucretia severed her connections with the hospital
+and with the Sisters of Charity last April," said Sister
+Alexander. "She was dissatisfied at having been assigned
+to another field of labor, that at St. Eugene's Hospital
+at Cranbrook, B. C., after having served in Portland so
+long.</p>
+
+<p>"There was nothing improper in her leaving, as she
+was free to leave the order if she choose. She did not
+express any hostile feelings toward the sisters, however, and
+seemed to have been perfectly satisfied with her treatment.
+I have been in touch with her up to a few weeks ago and
+have received no intimation of her intention to bring suit.</p>
+
+<p>"I cannot imagine on what grounds she bases her contention.
+She was an excellent nurse while at the hospital
+and was well and favorably known about the city."</p>
+
+<p>Before entering the order, Sister Lucretia's home was
+near Spokane, and she has been at St. Vincent's Hospital
+here almost the entire time of her sisterhood.</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>On June 10th I donned my sisterhood garb, and in
+company with Mr. Scott, went to Portland. The reason
+for my wearing the garb again, was that I had a clerical
+half-fare railroad book, which had been given to me by
+the community for my use, and as I had not received my
+dispensation, I was still a sister and was entitled to wear
+the garb of the Roman Catholic sisterhood, if I so choose.</p>
+
+<p>During my entire sisterhood I had always traveled either
+half-fare, or on a pass which would generally be made out
+for the superior and her companion. The sisters were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</a></span>
+trained to imitate the hand-writing of the sisters in whose
+names the passes or half-fare books were issued, so they
+could sign the name appearing on these passes or half-fare
+books. At retreat time these passes and books were kept
+busy, carrying sisters one way, and then returned by mail
+for others to travel on.</p>
+
+<p>I remember once when I was traveling on Mother
+Theresa's pass, and after I had signed her name, the conductor
+who knew both Mother Theresa and myself, came
+to me in a good-natured, smiling manner and said that I
+was a rather young-looking Mother Theresa.</p>
+
+<p>I returned to Spokane, June 18th, again using the half-fare
+book. The authorities of the Roman Hierarchy may
+deny that I had this clergy half-fare book, but I might
+say right here, let them deny! I still have the book with
+forty-two tickets in it, good only in the year 1912, and
+with the stamp of the Trans-Continental Clergy Bureau,
+January 27, 1912, and even the Roman Catholic Hierarchy
+cannot deny that I was a sister in good standing in January,
+1912.</p>
+
+<p>On July 21st I bade adieu to Spokane. I had just
+boarded the train when a priest, whom I had never seen
+before, came to me and began to question me as to where
+I was going, who I was, etc. This was the first time I had
+been alone since I had been out of the sisterhood, and
+whether this was an accidental meeting or whether he was
+sent purposely I am unable to say. I answered his questions,
+and then asked him his name. He told me "Father
+Cronin." While he did not annoy me on the journey
+to Portland, I was very suspicious, and was very careful
+that he did not have a chance to get any of my few<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</a></span>
+belongings, as I had some very valuable papers in my
+suitcase.</p>
+
+<p>Mrs. Kearney had come to Portland before and had
+made arrangements for hotel accommodations.</p>
+
+<p>The law firm of Kollock and Zollinger were my representatives
+in Portland, arrangements having been previously
+made by Mr. Scott with them.</p>
+
+<p>My complaint against the Sisters of Charity having
+been completed, I signed it on the twenty-fourth day of
+July, 1912, and it was duly filed in the Circuit Court of
+Multnomah County.</p>
+
+<blockquote><p class="center"><i>COPY OF COMPLAINT.</i></p>
+
+<p class="center"><i>In the Circuit Court of the State of Oregon for Multnomah
+County.</i></p>
+
+<p>
+Elizabeth Schoffen,&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Plaintiff, )<br />
+vs.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;)<br />
+Sisters of Charity of Providence, St.) COMPLAINT<br />
+Vincent's Hospital, a corporation,&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;)<br />
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Defendant.)<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Comes now the plaintiff herein and for cause of action
+against defendant alleges:</p>
+
+<p class="center">I.</p>
+
+<p>That defendant is a corporation, incorporated, organized
+and existing under and by virtue of the laws of the State
+of Oregon;</p>
+
+<p class="center">II.</p>
+
+<p>That at the special instance and request of the defendant
+the plaintiff performed work and labor for the defendant<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</a></span>
+as a nurse at, in and about the hospital owned and operated
+by the defendant in the City of Portland, County of Multnomah
+and State of Oregon, known and described as St.
+Vincent's Hospital, from and about July 7, 1893, to and
+including the first day of July, 1899;</p>
+
+<p class="center">III.</p>
+
+<p>That from and after the 1st day of July, 1899, to and
+including July 26, 1911, the plaintiff performed work and
+labor for the defendant as nurse and manager and superintendent
+of a floor in the hospital owned and operated by
+the defendant in the City of Portland, County of Multnomah
+and State of Oregon;</p>
+
+<p class="center">IV.</p>
+
+<p>That during all of said period of the time the account
+between plaintiff and defendant was an open, mutual and
+current account, and that plaintiff continuously performed
+work and labor during said period for the defendant, and
+defendant during said period furnished and gave to the
+plaintiff clothing and board and lodging;</p>
+
+<p class="center">V.</p>
+
+<p>That the reasonable value of the services rendered by
+plaintiff to defendant as a nurse, between July 7, 1893, and
+the 1st day of July, 1899, over and above and in addition
+to the clothing and board and lodging furnished by defendant
+to plaintiff was and is the sum of $100.00 per month;
+that the reasonable value of the services rendered and work
+and labor performed by plaintiff for defendant as nurse
+and manager or superintendent of the floor in the hospital
+owned and operated by the defendant, from the 1st day of
+July, 1899, to and including July 26, 1911, over and above
+and in addition to the clothing and board and lodging fur<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</a></span>nished
+and given by the defendant to the plaintiff during
+the said period, was and is the sum of $150.00 per month;</p>
+
+<p class="center">VI.</p>
+
+<p>That the plaintiff has demanded of defendant payment
+of said sums, but the defendant has wholly failed, refused
+and neglected to pay same or any part thereof, and that
+there is now due and owing from defendant to plaintiff,
+on account thereof the sum of $28,800.00.</p>
+
+<p>WHEREFORE, plaintiff prays for judgment against
+the defendant in the sum of $28,800.00, together with the
+costs and disbursements herein.</p>
+
+<p class="center">
+SCOTT &amp; COMPBELL,<br />
+KOLLOCK &amp; ZOLLINGER,<br />
+Attorneys for Plaintiff.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>
+STATE OF OREGON,<br />
+County of Multnomah&mdash;ss.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I, Elizabeth Schoffen, being first duly sworn, depose
+and say that I am the plaintiff in the above action; and
+the foregoing complaint is true as I verily believe.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+(Signed) ELIZABETH SCHOFFEN.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Subscribed and sworn to before me this 24th day of
+July, 1912.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+(Signed) JOHN K. KOLLOCK,<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>
+(Seal) </p><p class="right">Notary Public for the State of Oregon.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>The summons was served on the Sisters of Charity and
+on Sister Alexander personally, on July 28, 1912, according
+to the record of the sheriff's office. Soon after this,
+and several other times before the answer to the complaint<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</a></span>
+was filed, which was nearly four months later, the attorneys
+for the defendants endeavored to settle for various amounts
+up to $1,500.00. The answer to the complaint was as
+follows:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p class="center"><i>In the Circuit Court of the State of Oregon for Multnomah
+County.</i></p>
+
+<p>
+Elizabeth Schoffen,&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Plaintiff, )<br />
+vs.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;)<br />
+Sisters of Charity of Providence, St. ) ANSWER<br />
+Vincent's Hospital, a corporation, v&nbsp;&nbsp;)<br />
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Defendant.)<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Now comes the defendant and answers the complaint
+herein as follows:</p>
+
+<p>Admits that it is a corporation organized and existing
+under and by virtue of the laws of the State of Oregon.</p>
+
+<p>Save as herein admitted, defendant denies each and
+every allegation of the complaint.</p>
+
+<p>Further answering, defendant alleges that its incorporation
+was effected by and on behalf of members of a
+charitable and religious organization known as "Sisters of
+Charity of the House of Providence in the Territory of
+Washington," and that its affairs during all the time stated
+in the complaint have been managed and are still managed
+by and through the said religious organization acting
+through the medium of the corporation. Said organization
+has been engaged during all the time stated in the complaint
+and is still engaged in charitable and religious work,
+conducting, among other institutions, a hospital in the City
+of Portland, State of Oregon.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Prior to the 7th day of July, 1893, plaintiff applied to
+the members of said religious organization to be admitted
+as a member thereof, for the purpose of gaining the spiritual
+advantages accruing to the members thereof, and for
+the purpose of engaging in religious and charitable work
+with the members of said religious organization. On some
+day prior to said 7th day of July, 1893, the plaintiff, upon
+such application, was admitted to membership in said religious
+organization and has been engaged since that time
+and up to the 26th day of July, 1911, in religious and
+charitable work with the members of said organization,
+including work in and about the care of the sick at the
+said St. Vincent's Hospital in the City of Portland, Oregon.</p>
+
+<p>At the time when plaintiff applied for membership in
+said religious community, and at the time she was admitted
+as a member thereof, and during all of the time plaintiff
+continued to be a member thereof, and during all the time
+plaintiff was engaged in such religious and charitable work
+aforesaid, it was distinctly understood by plaintiff and her
+acceptance into said religious community and the permission
+to engage in charitable and religious work, with the
+members of said religious community, through the medium
+of the corporation defendant herein, and otherwise was
+based upon the distinct and expressed understanding that
+no pecuniary reward or financial return of any kind whatsoever
+was to be paid to plaintiff for any work done at
+the instance of the members of said religious community,
+or at the instance of the corporation defendant herein, or
+for any services of any kind in any manner connected with
+the work of said religious organization and of the corporation,
+the defendant, herein.</p>
+
+<p>Wherefore, defendant demands that plaintiff take noth<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</a></span>ing
+by this action, and that it has judgment for costs and
+its disbursements.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+M. M. CONNOR,<br />
+CAREY &amp; KERR,<br />
+Attorneys for Defendant.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>
+STATE OF OREGON,<br />
+County of Multnomah&mdash;ss.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I, Sister Alexander, being first duly sworn, depose and
+say that I am an officer, to wit., Superioress of the defendant
+in the above entitled action; that I have read the foregoing
+answer, know the contents thereof, and believe the
+same to be true.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+SISTER ALEXANDER.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Subscribed and sworn to before me this 15th day of
+November, 1912.</p>
+
+<p>
+(Seal) </p><p class="right">M. M. CONNOR,</p><br />
+<p class="right">Notary Public for Oregon.</p><br />
+</blockquote>
+
+<p>I have explained throughout this book the kind of
+"religious and charitable" work I was engaged in. Very
+true, as stated in the above document, when I entered, I
+believed, as I was taught by the priest and sisters, that the
+most certain way to save my soul was by entering the
+convent and living a good, pure, "holy" life as a "virgin
+spouse of the church and Christ," and, if possible, to become
+a great "saint" so that I might secure a high place
+in Heaven among the "saints" and near our Lord. But,
+the spiritual benefits I derived were that I was compelled
+by the teachings and practices of the Roman Catholic convent
+system to be an unwilling hypocrite, and in the end
+had to seek religion and consolation out of the convent and
+the Roman Catholic Church.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>My suit against the community was evidently causing
+them much discomfort, as the attorneys for the defendant,
+several times during the winter offered to settle, but for
+such small amounts that I could not accept. By spring they
+had reached the sum of three thousand dollars, and asked
+me to pay my attorneys from that amount. This I refused,
+as I believed I could force them to pay more than that if
+the case would come to court. I knew at least that I could
+cause them very much uneasiness.</p>
+
+<p>By March, I was offered three thousand dollars, and
+the Sisters of Charity promised to pay my attorneys' fee.
+My attorneys and myself conferred in this matter, and as
+I was nearly destitute, I thought it best to take what I
+could get and have the strain off my mind, and I authorized
+Mr. Scott and Mr. Kollock to notify the defendant's attorneys
+that I would accept their offer. So, on March 15,
+1913, I received from the Sisters of Charity of Providence,
+through their representatives, the sum of three thousand
+dollars for thirty-one years of service to them. My attorneys'
+fee was fifteen hundred dollars, which was promptly
+paid. So it cost the Roman Catholic Hierarchy the sum of four
+thousand five hundred dollars ($4,500.00) for the service
+I had given them, and to keep the case out of court and
+the publicity of the same, which would have been a bankruptcy
+producer for St. Vincent's Hospital.</p>
+
+<p>A great deal has been said by the Roman Catholics
+about the <i>large</i> sum of money the church paid me after I
+left the sisterhood. I will agree with my Roman Catholic
+friends that the amount I received from the community
+was a magnificent sum, when seen in <i>silver dollar pieces</i>.
+But, if they will consider the thirty-one years' service I
+gave them, they will very readily see that I received just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</a></span>
+about one dollar and eighty-six cents ($1.86) a week, most
+of the time nursing and managing one of the floors of St.
+Vincent's Hospital. A nurse in the world ordinarily is paid
+twenty-five dollars a week; now my good Roman Catholic
+"knocker," compare that with the "large" sum I received.
+If the service of a nurse is worth that amount, why is a
+sister-nurse not worth just as much, if she does the work
+required or more?</p>
+
+<p>I am not complaining about the pay I received. I feel
+that I am repaid, <i>not in dollars and cents</i>, but in experience.
+I am only too thankful to think that I saw the folly
+of the whole system in time to be free before I would
+be called upon to face my Maker, and I trust and pray that
+in His great judgment, He may give me strength and health
+and wisdom for many years to come that I may be able to
+tell my story to those in darkness and indifference.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_181.png" width="700" height="278" alt="Fac-simile of Check I Received from Attorneys for Sisters of Charity, as Payment for
+Thirty-one Years&#39; Service Rendered to Them." title="" />
+<p class="caption">Fac-simile of Check I Received from Attorneys for Sisters of Charity, as Payment for
+Thirty-one Years&#39; Service Rendered to Them.</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XV.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My Recommendation From the Doctors of Portland&mdash;The
+Good Samaritan&mdash;I Affiliate With a
+Protestant Church&mdash;My New Work.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>When I came to Portland, and before I had settled
+with the community, I decided that I would try to make
+my living by nursing, as that was practically all I knew.</p>
+
+<p>I had my diploma to show that I was a graduated nurse,
+that is, so the diploma said, and in addition to that I received
+the signatures of eighty-eight physicians of Portland,
+recommending me as an efficient nurse, so I thought
+I had sufficient proof that I was capable to do at least
+ordinary nursing.</p>
+
+<p>My recommendation from the physicians was as follows:</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+Portland, Oregon, July 31, 1912.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>THIS IS TO CERTIFY that we, the undersigned,
+physicians and surgeons in the City of Portland, Oregon,
+have been well acquainted for many years with Elizabeth
+Schoffen, otherwise known as Sister Lucretia, and have
+been thoroughly familiar with her work as a nurse and
+member of the order of Sisters of Charity of Providence<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</a></span>
+at St. Vincent's Hospital in the City of Portland; that in
+our opinion she is a thoroughly competent nurse;</p>
+
+<p>That for a number of years prior to July, 1911, she
+was in charge of one of the floors at St. Vincent's Hospital,
+and was an efficient and capable superintendent and officer;
+that to the best of our knowledge and belief, while a nurse
+at St. Vincent's Hospital and particularly while in charge
+of one of the floors, she performed faithfully and efficiently
+all duties entrusted to her by the management of the
+hospital and by the doctors who came in contact with her.</p>
+
+<p>As I have stated above, I received the signatures of
+eighty-eight prominent physicians and surgeons of Portland
+to this document, the original of which I have in safe-keeping.</p>
+
+<p>With these recommendations and the promise of several
+of the physicians who were prominent at St. Vincent's that
+they would help me get started in my work, I opened a
+nursing home in East Portland with a friend nurse, in
+September.</p>
+
+<p>Nearly every day during the fall and winter I went in
+search of work&mdash;most of the time walking, as nickels were
+not very plentiful&mdash;visiting the doctors' offices, hoping
+against hope that I might induce them to send a few
+patients to the Home.</p>
+
+<p>During the winter we just about made expenses. As
+yet, I had a very faint idea of how the Roman Catholic
+boycott was influencing the pubic&mdash;probably not openly, but
+influencing it just the same, so that people were afraid to
+come to the Home, or to send anyone there. By the end
+of winter I realized that I could not succeed in this manner,
+but, nevertheless, I put forth every effort.</p>
+
+<p>It had been almost a year since I had left the Romish
+institution. I had not become accustomed to the ways of
+the world sufficiently to know how to search for work<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</a></span>
+intelligently. I was completely "down and out," not knowing
+what to do to make my living except to nurse, and
+I had been a failure at that up to this time, being unable
+to obtain the work. My sorrow weighed upon my mind
+and heart, which was already broken and crushed by the
+awful Romish convent cruelty and oppression. No priest,
+no sister, nor was ever a messenger from any of their so-called
+"religious and charitable" institutions, sent to me
+to do a kind turn whatever. After thirty-one years of
+service to the Roman Catholic System, it seemed to me
+that the hardest and harshest of masters, not of hell itself,
+would have shown me a little mercy.</p>
+
+<p>It was in this condition that, one day in the late winter
+I had been out from early in the morning, walking the
+streets in quest of some honest employment that I might
+keep body and soul together. My clothing was very thin;
+my feet nearly bare. I arrived <i>home</i> about nine o'clock
+in the evening, tired and disappointed from the day's unsuccessful
+effort, as I had done many other nights. Had
+I been successful, it would have helped the woman I was
+with just as much as it would have helped me, and it
+would only be natural to think that she would have been
+very anxious to know about the day's result. But, quite
+to the contrary, when I arrived home this particular evening
+the doors were all locked against me, and by a woman
+who pleased to call herself Protestant. And I wish it plainly
+understood that this was not a warm summer night, but
+just the opposite, a cold, dark, wintry night in the latter
+part of February. Could anyone blame me for believing
+the terrible stories I had heard about Protestant people
+while I was in the convent?</p>
+
+<p>I made my presence known by knocking on the door,
+but this lady who was comfortably warm in her bed did
+not condescend to stir herself to admit me. I found a window<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</a></span>
+which was not locked and I entered by climbing through
+it. When she saw that I was inside she asked, "How did
+you get in?" Indeed, I will never forget that question.
+Imagine, if you can, the feeling I had. There were six
+vacant beds in the house that night, but with the unwelcome
+feeling which was implied by her actions and talk, I
+did not retire, but laid on the sofa in the clothes I had
+worn during the day, as I did for several nights to follow.
+Shame, shame on such Protestant people! To my sorrow I
+have found many who have the same spirit that this lady
+had. She evidently did not care what became of me. If
+she did not want me there, why did she not tell me? No,
+she would rather break what little spirits I had remaining.</p>
+
+<p>In the meantime, I had made the acquaintance of two
+real Protestant people, Mr. and Mrs. E. U. Morrison. I
+went to Mrs. Morrison the following morning and told her
+about the above incident. She told me that I did not have
+to endure this kind of treatment, and that, if I wished, I
+could move to her home, and that as long as she had a
+crust of bread it would be shared with me. I accepted
+her very kind offer, and moved a few days later, March
+1st. From that day till now, they have been the Good
+Samaritan to me, always the same in all kindness and
+Christian spirit. All I am, all I have today, I owe it, to
+a certain extent, to these good people, Mr. and Mrs. Morrison.
+"For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I
+was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and
+ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; I was sick, and
+ye visited me; I was in prison, and ye came unto me."
+Matt. 25:35, 36.</p>
+
+<p>In all my trouble and sorrow of moving, and settling
+with the sisters, there were many instances which I now
+look upon with much amusement. I remember about the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</a></span>
+first thing that happened when I arrived at Mrs. Morrison's
+home. She came to my room and asked me if I
+wanted "to eat with the family or eat by myself or how I
+wanted to eat." There were several men there, and I
+had never eaten with a man, except once when I was with
+Mrs. Kearney in Spokane, since I left my home in 1881.
+I thought for a moment and then I told Mrs. Morrison that
+I was not accustomed to eating with men, but that I would
+try it. It was a very peculiar feeling that came over me
+the first time I sat at the table with them, but I soon became
+acquainted and felt very much at home. When I would
+go to the dining-room, I would very often say, "Well, I
+used to go to mass, now I go to mess."</p>
+
+<p>As the days and weeks passed by, I more and more
+realized that the great hand of God was directing me in
+all my movements. Even though my short experience out
+of the shadow of the convent cross had not been a success,
+so to speak, yet it was preparing me for the days to follow.
+God was very good to me, and my sentiments cannot be
+better expressed than my repeating that wonderful twenty-third
+Psalm: "The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want.
+He maketh me to lie down in green pastures; He leadeth
+me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul; He
+leadeth me in the path of righteousness for His name's
+sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow
+of death I will fear no evil, for Thou art with me; Thy
+rod and Thy staff they comfort me. Thou preparest a
+table before me in the presence of mine enemies; Thou
+anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over. Surely
+goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my
+life; and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever."</p>
+
+<p>I visited a great many Protestant ministers, asking them
+to explain different parts of the Bible to me, and they all<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</a></span>
+received me and treated me very courteously. I started
+studying God's Word as revealed by Christ in the New
+Testament, and the more I read and studied, the more I
+became convinced that the religion I had been living all
+my life was not the religion of a Christ "crucified, dead and
+buried" for the salvation of poor, fallen mankind.</p>
+
+<p>The Scriptures are replete with teachings that conflict
+with the teachings of the Roman Catholic Church, which
+are traditional and a great many of them are taken from
+religions other than Christianity.</p>
+
+<p>"And call no man your father upon the earth: for one
+is your Father, which is in heaven." Matt. 23:9.</p>
+
+<p>"We have one Father, even God." John 8:41.</p>
+
+<p>These, and many more verses of the like, show conclusively
+that it was never intended that the priests of the
+church of Rome should be called "father," for God is our
+spiritual Father, and the Good Book does not lie.</p>
+
+<p>"Now the Spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter
+times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to
+seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in
+hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron;
+forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from
+meats, which God has created to be received with thanksgiving
+of them which believe and know the truth. For
+every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused,
+if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by
+the word of God and prayer." 1st Timothy 4:1, 5.</p>
+
+<p>All my life I had lied in hypocrisy, not that I wanted
+to, but just what the Roman Catholic system had made of
+me by their hypocritical teachings, such as the "Johnny
+Morgan" story; and my conscience had been seared many,
+many times with a hot iron. Who forbids to marry but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</a></span>
+the Roman Catholic system? Who commands to abstain
+from eating meat but the Roman Catholic system on Fridays,
+ember days and during Lent?</p>
+
+<p>The Protestant people that I came in contact with from
+time to time was not the class of people that the Roman
+Catholic system had pictured to me&mdash;they were refined,
+educated and, above all, charitable. I attended Protestant
+churches, and heard sermons preached from the Word of
+God according to Christ's teaching&mdash;with the man-made
+Latin mass missing.</p>
+
+<p>At last, I learned that I was to be saved by faith and
+not by penance. "Therefore being justified by faith, we
+have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ."
+Romans 5:1. I also learned that there was no mediator
+between God and man, except Jesus Christ as I have
+explained under the heading "Confession," and that if I
+would confess my sins to Him, He would forgive me and
+help me. So I gave myself to His keeping, and on Sunday,
+April 20, 1913, I was baptized into the Protestant faith&mdash;which
+was the happiest day of all my life.</p>
+
+<p>The following Sunday I became a member of that church
+and have been a Protestant, not in name only, but in reality,
+ever since. God keep me strong in the faith.</p>
+
+<p>I continued doing nursing for a livelihood. Some of
+my doctor friends gave me a few private cases, and I also
+was called on by some of the Protestant people I had become
+acquainted with to wait on them in sickness.</p>
+
+<p>Several times I was asked to take obstetric (maternity)
+cases, but had to refuse them on account of the lack of
+training in this particular line. I have stated before that
+we were kept in ignorance in regard to this line of nursing
+at St. Vincent's Hospital. Finally, I decided that I would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</a></span>
+take a special course in obstetrics, and I spent about six
+months studying very hard. Now, remember, that I had
+spent eighteen years at St. Vincent's besides two more years
+in hospital work and yet I was not allowed to learn this
+very important branch of nursing, regardless of the fact
+that I had the maternity ward on my floor all the time I
+was superintendent, and was held responsible for any errors
+in the nursing of these cases.</p>
+
+<p>Before very long the saying of "Father" Carti, "You
+will have trouble in the world," became very vivid to me.
+The boycott was working well. I remember one case I
+was called on, that of an old lady. She was very sick
+and needed care night and day. She had one nurse, but
+she could not work all the time. I worked only two days,
+when the other nurse, who was a Roman Catholic, went
+to the lady and told her that she could get along without
+me. This only came about after she learned that I had
+been a sister in the Roman Catholic sisterhood.</p>
+
+<p>In this, and other cases, my qualifications as a nurse
+were not taken into consideration. It was only the fact
+that I had once been a Roman Catholic and sister, but was
+now a Protestant. Another incident of the boycott that will
+be very clear to my readers is that a prominent doctor,
+whose name is on my recommendation, told a nurse I was
+working with that she could not get any more cases as
+long as Sister Lucretia was working with her.</p>
+
+<p>In many of the states there has been agitation about a
+law protecting ex-convicts from the boycott of the public,
+simply because he is an ex-convict. Let us also have a law
+for the protection of ex-nuns against the boycott of the
+Roman Catholic system and the public, simply because she
+is an ex-nun.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>It became very apparent to me that I would have to
+do something besides nursing. But what? I was no longer
+a young girl, and I had worked nearly all my life to make
+of myself an efficient nurse, and I had succeeded thus
+far. But, circumstances so shaped themselves that I could
+not secure sufficient work to do to keep body and soul
+together.</p>
+
+<p>After a great deal of deliberation and much thoughtful
+prayer, I came to the conclusion that as God had been
+with me and brought me out of darkness and idolatry, I
+would dedicate my services to Him, in word of mouth and
+pen, telling the story of my life as a Sister of Charity in
+the Roman Catholic sisterhood.</p>
+
+<p>During July, 1915, I had the opportunity to spend a
+few days at the annual Chautauqua being held at Gladstone,
+Oregon. There I met several women with whom I had
+been acquainted in Portland. They knew of my past life
+and asked me to tell of some of my past experiences to
+the members of the Women's Christian Temperance Union.
+I had never had occasion to stand before any number of
+people to talk to them, and I was very reluctant about
+accepting the invitation. But it came to me that this was
+the opportunity to obtain my first experience, and the few
+days I stayed there I talked to them twice.</p>
+
+<p>After my return to Portland, and during the fall and
+winter, I told my story to small crowds in the homes of
+some of the real Protestant women. Then came 1916. I
+began to talk upon invitation in the churches, before lodges
+and in homes. During the year I delivered my lectures
+one hundred and fourteen times in and about Portland.
+In the summer, I had to decline many invitations, as I
+was too busy to fill the engagements.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>This is how I began my lecturing, not that I ever intended
+to do so when I left the sisterhood, but the Roman
+Catholic system drove me to it, and now I am thankful
+that it did, for I can do more good telling my story than
+I ever could by being a Sister of Charity in the Roman
+Catholic sisterhood, or by being a nurse caring for the sick.
+I love to aid the poor, suffering sick, but I feel that there
+are many nurses better than I could ever be, even with
+my experience, but there are, indeed, very few who live
+thirty-one years in the sisterhood of the Roman Catholic
+Church, and live to leave it and tell their experiences.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">My "Advertisement" in the Catholic Sentinel.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>During the spring and early summer of 1916, an election
+campaign was on, and the issue was very apparent. The
+patriotic citizens were determined to elect American citizens
+to office who would uphold the American principles.</p>
+
+<p>I was talking several times each week, and evidently
+something was hurting, for the <i>Catholic Sentinel</i>, published
+in Portland, which is the mouthpiece of Archbishop Christie,
+printed a fine "advertisement" for me in its issue of
+June 8, 1916. There has been many comments on some
+of my statements regarding the activities of the "Knights
+of Columbus," and this article from their own paper will
+substantiate what I have said:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p>A. P. A.'S FEATURE "ESCAPED" NUN</p>
+
+<p>Former Sister of Charity Appears on Anti-Catholic Platform.</p>
+
+<p>BIGOTRY RUNS WILD</p>
+
+<p>Protestant Churches Are Placed at the Disposal of Miss
+Schoffen.</p>
+
+<p>Portland is a hotbed of religious bigotry. While the
+rest of the world is storming Heaven for peace, the "patriots"<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</a></span>
+here are doing everything in their power to stir
+up religious dissension. To this end they are using Miss
+Elizabeth Schoffen, a former nun.</p>
+
+<p>This unfortunate woman was for 31 years a member of
+the Sisters of Charity of Providence. For 17 years she
+was a nursing sister in St. Vincent's Hospital here. She
+left the order four years ago as a protest against having
+been transferred from Portland to Vancouver against her
+will. The order paid to her or her representatives a considerable
+sum of money in recognition of her services.</p>
+
+<p>Some months back she went on the lecture platform,
+billing herself as an ex-nun. The public did not flock to
+hear her in any great numbers. Her audiences consisted
+for the most part of that undesirable element in this community
+who would revive Know-Nothingism and to whom
+that which is vulgar and salacious carries an appeal.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Schoffen, more widely known as "Sister Lucretia,"
+is a plain featured woman about 55. For the last few weeks
+she has been delivering afternoon lectures "for women
+only." Several Protestant ministers have extended to her
+the hospitality of their churches. Among the churches in
+which she has spoken are the First Methodist Church, the
+Woodlawn Christian Church, the Sunnyside Methodist
+Church, the Brentwood Methodist Church and the Sellwood
+Christian Church. She was billed to speak at the White
+Temple (Baptist) last Tuesday afternoon to women only,
+but the strong disapproval of the trustees of that church
+resulted in the cancellation of her engagement.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Schoffen is a studious disseminator of malicious
+inuendoes, suggestions and hints. She is careful to say
+nothing that would render her liable to prosecution for
+criminal libel or defamation of character. She has much<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</a></span>
+to say on the divided allegiances of Catholics, on the "military
+activity" of the Knights of Columbus and on the deep,
+dark Roman dungeons. She is no orator. Her discourse
+is full of inconsistencies and is couched at times in the
+language of the gutter. She adduces no evidence in support
+of her insinuations and declines to answer questions during
+or after the "lecture." The stage is well set. The proceedings
+generally open with a prayer! This is often followed
+by the singing of "America," in which the audience
+joins. Her manager then drapes the American flag over
+Miss Schoffen's shoulder, saying as he does so: "This is
+to show that during her lecture Miss Schoffen is under the
+protection of the Stars and Stripes!" These words never
+fail to elicit tremendous applause.</p>
+
+<p>... Her lectures have become so obnoxious that
+the Knights of Columbus have decided to take action and
+to that end have appointed the following committee: J. W.
+Kelly, W. J. Prendergast, Roger B. Sinnot, James Clarkson,
+J. N. Casey, D. J. Malarkey, M. G. Munley, R. J.
+O'Neil, Joseph Jacobberger, H. V. Stahl, John F. Daly.</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>I do not care to take space here to comment on this
+article at length; there is a great deal of truth in it and
+then there is a great deal that is not true. I will say
+that the time spoken of when the White Temple turned me
+down, there were about three thousand women that congregated
+to hear my message, and I delivered it to them,
+but not in the White Temple; I hired an automobile and
+we went to the Plaza, where I talked from the machine.
+The above article speaks of the "strong disapproval of the
+trustees of the church." It took them quite a long time
+to give out the announcement, for the lecture had been
+advertised for two weeks. Any American can guess why
+this building was closed at the eleventh hour.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Of course, I am no orator. How could I be after spending
+my life in the convents of the Roman Catholic system?
+And, if I talked in the language of the gutter, where do
+you think I learned it? Surely it must have been learned
+in the parochial school, the confessional or the convent.</p>
+
+<p>Four of the eleven Knights of Columbus appointed to
+take action against me were prominent lawyers of Portland,
+and no doubt they worked overtime trying to hatch
+up some scheme to get me before the bar of justice. If
+they for one moment thought that I could not prove what
+I was saying about the system I had lived so many years,
+why did they not call on me to produce my proof?</p>
+
+<p>I have in my possession a letter from the wife of one
+of these noble "knights," which, in part, reads as follows:
+"I was not surprised when I heard that you had left the
+order. The last time I was up there I asked for you and
+they told me you had been sent to Canada. I felt then
+it was the beginning of the end. What led up to it all I
+do not know, but I felt I must tell you that so far as we
+are concerned, our sympathies are with you. I know such
+a thing could not have come to pass without your having
+experienced much suffering and heartache. And I want
+to tell you we are with you heart and soul. Of course,
+you know our attitude toward them. We have felt for a
+long time they are lacking in charity. We could not reconcile
+ourselves to their attitude towards the nurses. Mr.
+&mdash;&mdash; and Sister &mdash;&mdash; had a passage at arms the last
+time he was up there. The old order of things was good,
+but there seems to have crept in an element which has the
+money-making. If you have time, I should like to hear
+from you and something about the work you are doing.
+I know one thing, that it is effective. We have never forgotten
+the service you rendered Mr. &mdash;&mdash;, and I have
+always felt that you more than any other contributed to his
+recovery."<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter">
+<img src="images/i_196.png" width="426" height="700" alt="&quot;A Gift from God&quot;&mdash;Five Years&#39; Growth.
+(Photographed Jan. 29, 1917)" title="" />
+<p class="caption">&quot;A Gift from God&quot;&mdash;Five Years&#39; Growth.
+(Photographed Jan. 29, 1917)</p>
+</div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</a></span></p>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>Yes, I did contribute to a great extent to this gentleman's
+recovery when his two physicians and the special
+nurse had abandoned all hope. And from this letter it was
+apparent that he was pleased to hear that I had left the
+order. Then, why such a radical change in the mind of
+such a highly educated man? Had some of the "holy
+fathers" been to see him and demanded, and as a good
+"knight" he had to serve? Or, was his name placed on
+the committee for show? The latter is more probable.</p>
+
+<p>I wish my readers to read the article very carefully and
+thoughtfully and then draw your own conclusions. The
+fact remains that I was lecturing and the effects were
+hurting somebody. These "somebodies" were busy in nearly
+every town where I would be billed to speak, endeavoring,
+with their threats of boycott and with their committees
+appointed to wait on the city officials, to close halls, and
+to even keep me from entering the city. What was evidently
+hurting them was the fact that I was telling the
+truth to their own adherents, and in several of the small
+cities where I spoke, some of them renounced the Roman
+Catholic faith; others would take their children or some
+relative out of a Roman Catholic orphanage or parochial
+school. "An institution that cannot stand the light, needs
+to have the light turned on it," and that is just what I was
+trying to do.</p>
+
+<p>It makes no particular difference whether I was drawing
+large crowds or not (but I was drawing immense crowds),
+whether I was using language of the gutter or not, whether
+I produced any evidence to prove my contentions or not,
+whether the churches turned me down or not, I was doing
+the work I had started out to do, viz., tell the public of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</a></span>
+the treatment I had received while I was in the Roman
+Catholic convent and the treatment I had received since I
+left the convent at the instigation of the Roman Catholic
+system, and, thank God, I found the people eager to listen
+to the truth. It seems that the truth is the very worst thing
+that can be said about the Roman Catholic system.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">The Care of Old Sisters by the Roman Catholic
+System.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>I cannot close this book without devoting a few lines to
+the care of the old sisters&mdash;those who have spent many
+years serving the Roman Catholic Church&mdash;who have passed
+their years of usefulness, and then&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>It would seem only natural and human, that any institution
+after having received thirty, forty or more years of
+free service from a human being, would at least see to it
+that the person would spend their last few years of earthly
+existence in ease and comfort. Indeed, very few pass their
+years of usefulness in the Roman Catholic sisterhood&mdash;a
+great many dying in their twenties, and more in their
+thirties. And I might state right here that tuberculosis is
+a very common disease to take the sisters to a young
+grave. Probably forty to fifty per cent of the sisters I knew
+that died during my sisterhood life was caused by tuberculosis.
+Surely there must be some cause for this ravaging
+disease among this people. It is the unnatural, secluded life
+the girls are forced to live, together with the lack of proper
+care when they are taken sick.</p>
+
+<p>That I might produce proof to substantiate what I say
+in regard to the care of the old sisters, I wish to call to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</a></span>
+your particular attention one dear, old lady I knew very
+well, and who suffered untold agonies after giving the
+Roman Catholic Church forty years' service, according to
+her own letters. I will print three of her letters written
+to a friend (a Protestant) in Portland, when this dear,
+sainted old lady, Sister Gabriel, was in Vancouver, Washington.</p>
+
+<p class="right">Vancouver, Wash., Aug. 3d, 1901.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>My dear ....:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>These few lines are a secret for yourself. Will you
+please tell Mother Theresa that I am not able for any more
+corrections. I have lost my sleep and appetite altogether.
+I had no care since I came February 18th. I was ordered
+back to Vancouver to sit in a room alone and suffer as I
+had for six long years, since they discharged me from teaching.
+They kept me in this work thirty-six years&mdash;four years
+were spent at apothecary work in hospitals. I have been
+kept idle altogether for six years. Now they seem pleased
+to see me loosing my memory. Dr. .... was called to
+see me Monday. He seemed to sympathize with me for
+having nothing to do. The medicine the sister gave me
+made me vomit and a diarrhea that is killing me. He
+said he had no time to call and see me a second time.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+(Signed) SR. GABRIEL.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p class="right">House of Providence,<br />
+Vancouver, Wash., Nov. 6th, 1901.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>My very dear friend:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I send you these few lines by our dear Mother Provincial,
+who will try to meet you, if not, to send you the note.
+I am suffering very much from the rectal ailment ever since
+that seasickness in September. The protrusion is much
+larger. The inside is getting sore, and a slight hemorrage<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</a></span>
+of slime and blood keeps me busy. I do not know what
+to do any longer, there is no one here who understands
+anything about this complaint. I use glycerine suppositories
+and sweet oil, etc.... Please write a prescription
+if you cannot come to see me, and tell Rev. Mother what
+kind of a tube to get. I feel pretty well, only a dizziness
+now and then.</p>
+
+<p class="center">Your grateful friend,</p><br />
+<p class="right">SISTER GABRIEL.</p><br />
+
+<p class="right">House of Providence.<br />
+Vancouver, Wash., Feb. 4, 1902.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>The dearest of my friends:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I should have written to wish you the many blessings
+of the new year ere this, but I was not in the writing
+mood. I hope you enjoy good health as a reward from
+the great God, and may He prolong your life many years&mdash;serving
+the poor sick.</p>
+
+<p>"I would give the world to see you," but as that is
+impossible for a few weeks longer, I will try to continue
+the prescription you gave me when you kindly came here
+to see me November 12th. I prefer to do all the dressing
+myself as long as I am able, but sometimes I cry out for
+relief in pain. No one knows what a painful, tedious disease
+it is, and only those who have suffered themselves
+can appreciate a relief.</p>
+
+<p>I fear the interior lining will become ulcerated, owing
+to constipation for several days. Then I take purgatives,
+Sedlitz powders, clover-root tea or soda phosphate, which
+causes a diarrhea that cannot be stopped for so long, causing
+sleeplessness, weakness and trembling. Will you please
+tell me what would be a good laxative to prevent all this
+trouble? Exterior applications have but very little effect.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</a></span>
+... Do you think that I will ever get better?
+Every one tries his best to be relieved from pain. I am
+pretty old now, "sixty-six years," hoping at least not to
+become worse.</p>
+
+<p>I dread more the affliction of becoming insane than
+any other ailment. Every little thing contrary to my way
+of thinking disturbs my mind and keeps me thinking for
+hours. I thank God I have a taste for reading and will
+walk outside when the weather gets warm. I will expect a
+few lines as soon as convenient. You told me to let you
+know after a few weeks how I am, so then you will excuse
+me for intruding on your precious time.</p>
+
+<p>Excuse my quill and old shaking hand.</p>
+
+<p class="center">Your most grateful,</p><br />
+<br />
+<p class="right">(Signed) SISTER GABRIEL.</p><br />
+
+<p>Just before these letters were written, Sister Gabriel
+was at St. Vincent's Hospital for a short time. One day
+as I was passing the bathroom, I heard moans and cries
+for assistance, and as I entered the bathroom I found her
+lying in the bathtub, overcome from her sickness and unable
+to help herself. I assisted her to her room and nursed her
+the best I could, as I had no permission from my superior
+to wait on her. Many times I would talk to her, as she
+was far more intelligent than the average sister. As soon
+as Mother Theresa learned that I was taking care of this
+sister, and talking to her, she forbade me to do so any
+further, and ordered me to look for the letters she (Sister
+Gabriel) was sending out. Sister Gabriel remained at Vancouver
+until about 1905, and then she was ordered to the
+Mother House at Montreal to sit alone the remaining few
+years of her life. I know she did not want to make this
+move, but she was forced to do so, as she was getting to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</a></span>
+be a drudge to the community here. Sister Gabriel had
+been a missionary to this part of the country, and she told
+me many times that she did not wish to go to Canada, but
+wanted to stay in this country among English-speaking
+sisters to spend her old age. But it was never so with a
+sister&mdash;it is not what they desire or wish for in their old
+age, it is the desires of the Roman Catholic system, which
+has them bound, tied and gagged by the vow of obedience.</p>
+
+<p>Treatment such as this was coming to me. I had served
+them faithfully for thirty-one years and my health was
+beginning to break under the pressure of wrongs and the
+unnatural conditions. When a sister gets in this condition,
+they move her from mission to mission and very often send
+reports ahead of her, that she is irreligious and has a
+"bad" spirit, causing the other sisters to treat her with
+suspicion and contempt. This is done until her heart is
+broken, and the final result is a general break-down in health.
+Then she can go and sit alone in some secluded place for
+the remaining few years of life. The strongest mind and
+body would break under the strain and worry and sorrow
+of such treatment as the Roman Catholic system gives their
+old sisters. Had I remained with them, no doubt now, five
+years later, I would be a physical and nervous wreck.</p>
+
+<p>I will quote from another letter written by another
+sister to me shortly after my transfer to Cranbrook:</p>
+
+<p>"... When one has passed the three score mark
+the situation is, to say the least, not pleasant. I can only
+say, 'Courage, dear Sister Lucretia, a few more struggles
+and Heaven will be ours.' The above quotation was a
+friend's loving message to our dear saintly Sister Mary
+Precious Blood but three weeks before her death. She was
+ill but one week, mental anguish filled many of her days<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</a></span>
+and shortened her beautiful religious life. Sad, but true,
+that a fearful retribution follows every injustice. 'Revenge
+to me,' said the Lord.... I know too well what it
+means to be in your plight, to even hope you are not
+lonely. Time alone can dull the keenest of that sword's
+edge. Let your many, many kind deeds comfort you.
+Those in favor of my poor self when cast on St. Vincent's
+charity, as well as those to my deceased Sister John, whose
+loving appreciation was with you to the end, will never
+be forgotten. Strange how few such souls we meet in this
+vast world...."</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
+
+<h3><span class="smcap">Conclusion.</span></h3>
+
+
+<p>My sister, Sister Cassilda, and myself corresponded with
+each other considerably after I left the sisterhood, and I
+received many letters from her that are exemplary of the
+Roman Catholic teaching. I would like to quote from one
+of these letters here:</p>
+
+<p class="right">Cranbrook, B. C., June 24th, 1915.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>My very dear Sister:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>Your two kind letters, May 24th, No. 13, and the
+other June 16th, No. 14, have both been received with the
+greatest pleasure. It is always a pleasure for me to hear
+from you and to know that you are well and getting on so
+nicely. It does seem negligent, dear Sister, for me to have
+delayed so long in writing, and I beg your pardon for the
+sorrow I have caused you. It was no ones fault, you see
+I have been changed from New Westminster back to St.
+Eugene Mission. I always intended to write as soon as I
+got settled, time passed so quickly, hence the cause of my
+delay. I am very well and as happy as any one can be in
+this world....</p>
+
+<p>.... I would no more let anyone say anything
+against the religion I have practiced all my life, which was
+taught me by my own dear parents and which I love dearly.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</a></span>
+I would rather die than go and put my parents and people
+below those Bible preachers; they better practice what is
+in the Bible instead of talking about their neighbors. My
+love for you, my dear sister, is the same as it ever was,
+nothing can ever change that, but it grieves me to think
+that you have turned against our dear religion what you
+and I were taught together in our infancy. I surely would
+not compare Bible reading with that. I pray the Lord to
+give me strength to be faithful to it all my life and not to
+be deceived by false prophets. I have seen enough of the
+world to know which is right. Unfortunately there are
+many Catholics that are not what they should be; they
+will be responsible for themselves; that does not change
+religion any.</p>
+
+<p>Now a little news about my mission. It is about the
+same, only we have a grand, new <i>cement house</i>, with all
+the comforts possible, and the government will build us
+new barns and stables, and renew all the fences, so it will
+be a swell place after that.... Hope to hear from
+you soon again, love and good wishes for yourself and
+your friends.</p>
+
+<p class="center">
+Your loving sister,</p><br />
+<p class="right">SISTER CASSILDA.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>This letter shows how the sisters are duped about the
+Protestant ministers and the preaching from the Bible. It
+also shows how strong they are held in the faith of the
+Roman Catholic church. At the end of the letter you will
+notice that the government was building, or helping to
+build, the new institution at Cranbrook.</p>
+
+<p>The Roman Catholic Church, from time to time, has
+broken away from the teaching of the Bible, and instituted
+practices, man-made and traditional. The adherent of the
+Roman Catholic Church accepts these teachings and prac<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</a></span>tices
+because he believes, as I did for so many years, that
+the word of the Pope is God's word, and whatever is
+dictated to the subject through the pope, or his ecclesiastical
+representatives, must be obeyed. The reason he believes
+this, is that he is not allowed to read and study the
+Word of God. When the priest talks <i>about</i> the Bible, that
+is sufficient for the laity. In all my years of sisterhood life,
+I never studied the Bible, and when I say "I," I wish it
+understood that I was no exception.</p>
+
+<p>Surely if Christ intended that all these practices, and
+institutions of graft, should be necessary for the salvation
+of mankind, He would have practiced some of them while
+He was here.</p>
+
+<p>Since the combining of paganism and Christianity, forming
+the Roman Catholic Church, here are some of the man-made
+practices and the time instituted:</p>
+
+
+<div class="center">
+<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="">
+<tr><td align="right">A. D.</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Invocation of saints</td><td align="left">375</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">The Latin service</td><td align="left">600</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Supremacy of the pope</td><td align="left">606</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Worships of images and relics</td><td align="left">787</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Transubstantiation</td><td align="left">1000</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Infallibility of the Church of Rome</td><td align="left">1076</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">The sacrifice of the Mass</td><td align="left">1100</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Sale of indulgences</td><td align="left">1190</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Withholding the cup from the laity</td><td align="left">1415</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Purgatory</td><td align="left">1439</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Restriction of the Bible</td><td align="left">1546</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Seven Sacraments</td><td align="left">1547</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">Worship of the Virgin Mary</td><td align="left">1563</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">The creed of the pope added</td><td align="left">1564</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">The immaculate conception of Mary</td><td align="left">1854</td></tr>
+<tr><td align="left">The infallibility of the pope</td><td align="left">1870</td></tr>
+</table></div>
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>I copy this table from ex-Priest P. A. Seguin's book,
+"Out of Hell and Purgatory," and he asks, "How old is
+this popish combination?" And well might he ask it. If
+the popes and cardinals continue to add to the creed of the
+Roman Catholic Church in the next few centuries as they
+have in the past, God help the poor people who continue
+in that faith, for they must believe each and every one of
+the practices and innovations.</p>
+
+<p>Why the pope, purgatory, seven sacraments necessary
+for salvation, worship of the Virgin Mary, the immaculate
+conception of Mary, worship of images and statues, sale
+of indulgences, etc.? Yes, there may be Christianity in the
+Roman Catholic teachings and practices, but if you wish
+to find it you must search for it.</p>
+
+<p>If the Christianity existed in the Roman Catholic Church
+that should be there, why is there so much rottenness
+connected with it? Whenever there is any scandal (this is
+a great Roman Catholic word) in the Protestant churches,
+is it hidden and tried to be kept down? Verily, no! It is
+sifted through, and the cause of the wrong is found and
+righted. But Archbishop Christie knew there were wrongs
+being perpetrated right here in Portland, and he knew I
+knew it, but not once did he endeavor to right these wrongs.</p>
+
+<p>Read this letter he wrote me soon after I left the sisterhood.
+In explaining this letter, I will say that the letter
+he speaks of from Mother Wilfrid was sent to him by me
+at the time I sent my letters for redress, and it was of such
+a nature that I do not understand how he could have forgotten
+it so easily; but, doubtless, he wished to keep it
+rather than to know that I had it.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</a></span></p>
+
+<p class="right">Portland, Oregon, May 16, 1912.</p><br />
+<br />
+<p>Dear Sister:<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>I cannot remember having received a letter from Mother
+Wilfrid. You must have sent it to some other person and
+not to me.</p>
+
+<p>I hope and pray you will do nothing what will cause
+any scandal.</p>
+
+<p>Asking God to bless and direct you, I am sincerely
+in Xto</p>
+
+<p class="center">
+X A. CHRISTIE.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>If the Roman Catholic system would clean up from
+within, there would be no need for the ecclesiastical authorities
+to "hope and pray" that any of the sisters who left
+any of their institutions "would tell anything that would
+cause any scandal."</p>
+
+<p>It was ever so, dear reader, and it will always be. The
+same rottenness will always exist in the Church of Rome
+that has always existed. It was because of this rottenness
+and corruption that practically all of the ex-priests have
+left Romanism, and because of the wrongs perpetrated that
+practically all of the ex-nuns have left.</p>
+
+<hr style="width: 45%;" />
+
+<p>The conditions I have written about, as I have lived
+them, not only exist in the convents of the Pacific Northwest,
+but in other Roman Catholic convents and monasteries,
+as the teachings and practices here come from other
+convents and of necessity they must be the same. "Like
+father, like son." There may be a few exceptions, where
+there is convent inspection, or some other law governing
+them, but as a general thing they are as I have explained,
+and in a great many, the practices are rigorous to the
+extreme.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>So, the great question arises, "How are we going to
+better conditions?" I could answer this question in a few
+words, and it would be the most logical answer, "Abolish
+all the convents and monasteries." Institutions of darkness
+and ignorance and evil are surely not necessary for the
+salvation of the souls of the women of this country, or of
+any other country. Christ did not institute any such specifications
+when He was on earth, or did He leave them in
+written form in His Holy Word. The secluding of girls
+and women is a man-made institution, and not for the
+saving of the souls of the poor girls, but for the profit of
+their work to the church. Is this Christianity?</p>
+
+<p>How long will the American people be blind to this
+"religious cloak" for graft&mdash;school graft, hospital graft,
+laundry graft, and various other sweat-shop grafts? It is
+very convenient for the owners of the profitable "religious"
+institutions to operate them with sister service without paying
+either the wages or taxes required by the owners of
+legitimate industries. Think how it must affect competition
+and the wages of free workers.</p>
+
+<p>Slavery of any degree is a curse to society as well as to
+the enslaved. I beg every American to look into this question
+seriously before it is too late. If you continue your
+sleepy indifference you may some day wake up to find that
+you have over-slept, to find that your own flesh and blood
+are being tricked and exploited into these "holy" institutions.</p>
+
+<p>Under no condition should any institution, private or
+public, be permitted to immure girls and young women and
+keep them in servitude, hidden from their parents and
+friends and denied the common justice due every citizen.
+The laws of this country are made "by the people and for
+the people," and therefore, it is for the people of every state<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</a></span>
+to see that there is a law on the statute books calling for
+the inspection of every institution where girls and women
+are incarcerated; the doors opened, that the truth may be
+obtained from every inmate and redress granted to all
+without intimidation.</p>
+
+<p>As the convent system is now in vogue there is no
+redress, as I have shown you, nor is there any protection
+from the convent crimes, as they are absolutely under the
+government of the Roman Catholic hierarchy. From behind
+the convent walls the heartbroken cries of the victims cannot
+be heard by the deceived world, and therefore, there is no
+appeal for justice.</p>
+
+<p>Open the doors of every convent and monastery and
+let the deluded victims return to the world and live useful
+lives if they so choose! Let them be free to come and go
+at will, like any other citizen, and grant them the liberty
+guaranteed by the Constitution to all within our borders.</p>
+
+<p>For the nuns who desire to leave the convent system,
+there should be in every state a home where they can work
+out their own salvation, until such a time as they are prepared
+to make their own living. Such a home should be
+supervised in a manner to guarantee that the inmates
+will not be intimidated by the priests or other representatives
+of Rome. Convent work is all routine, and from the
+very day a girl enters she becomes as a spoke in a wheel;
+her thoughts, judgment and body become an incorporate
+part of the written rule and customary observances of the
+system. From long seclusion, peculiar dress, separation
+from people and all civil society, she becomes estranged to
+the habits and customs of the world. On account of these
+conditions, the sisters feel very sensitive and it makes them
+timid and shrink in embarrassment. If it was not for these
+difficulties and barriers, and perhaps humiliations, there are<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</a></span>
+hundreds of sisters who would leave the convent system.
+Many of them stay, not because they desire to do so, but
+because they do not know where to go or what to do if
+they leave. I myself would have left many years before,
+had I known where to have gone or what to have done.</p>
+
+<p>Another thing every American citizen should work for
+and see to, is that no sectarian school or institution of any
+nature shall receive financial aid from the State. We are
+blessed with one of the greatest and best public school
+systems in the world, and if they are not good enough for
+the people to send their children to, then this is no country
+for such a person. The taxpayer has enough to do without
+keeping up a school system for the purpose of teaching
+"Hail! Mary!" or the Roman Catholic catechism. Nor do
+we want sisters of the Roman Catholic sisterhood teaching
+in our public school, attired in their religious garb. These
+sisters have taken the vow of poverty, and yet draw their
+monthly salary from the State school fund. Who do you
+suppose gets this money? Surely not the poor sister! It
+of necessity goes to the church. In one county of this state
+of Oregon we have seven sisters of the sisterhood of the
+Roman Catholic church teaching in our public schools,
+attired in their religious garbs. This information comes
+direct from the county school superintendent's office.</p>
+
+<p>Take away the parochial schools and the Roman Catholic
+system could not long survive in this country, and, as I
+have stated in the beginning of this book, the Roman
+Catholic system would not even have the parochial schools
+if it were not for our public schools. They must have
+some means of combating with the popular public education,
+and to do so institute the parochial schools and demand of
+the good members of their parishes to send their children
+to them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>So, it behooves us to have a law compelling every child
+between certain ages to attend the <i>public</i> school and to
+refuse further aid to sectarian schools.</p>
+
+<p>Theodore Roosevelt in his "American Ideals" says:</p>
+
+<p>"... We stand unalterably in favor of the public-school
+system in its entirety. We believe that English, and
+no other language, is that in which all the school exercises
+should be conducted. We are against any division of the
+school fund, and against any appropriation of public money
+for sectarian purposes. We are against any recognition
+whatever by the state in any shape or form of state-aided
+parochial schools."</p>
+
+<p>Jeremiah J. Crowley says in his book, "The Parochial
+School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation":</p>
+
+<p>"The Catholic parochial school in the United States is
+not founded on loyalty to the Republic, and the ecclesiastics
+who control it would throttle, if they could, the liberties of
+the American people.</p>
+
+<p>"It is my profound conviction that the masses of the
+Catholic people prefer the public schools, and that they send
+their children to the parochial schools to avoid eternal punishment,
+as their pastors preach from the pulpit, 'Catholic
+parents who send their children to the godless public schools
+are going straight to hell.'"</p>
+
+<p>Again Mr. Crowley says:</p>
+
+<p>"Catholic public school opponents declare that at least
+one-third of the American people favor their position. I
+deny it. I am morally certain that not five per cent of the
+Catholic men of America endorse at heart the parochial
+school. They may send their children to the parochial
+schools to keep peace in the family and to avoid an open<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</a></span>
+rupture with the parish rector; they may be induced to pass
+resolutions of approval of the parochial school in their
+lodges and conventions; but if it ever becomes a matter
+of blood, not one per cent of them will be found outside of
+the ranks of the defenders of the American public schools.</p>
+
+<p>"If a perfectly free ballot could be cast by the Catholic
+men of America for the perpetuity or suppression of the
+parochial school, it would be suppressed by an astounding
+majority."</p>
+
+<p>The above quotations were written by Mr. Crowley
+while he was yet a priest in the church of Rome, and he
+evidently knew whereof he spoke. I will comment no further,
+as these remarks speak for themselves and very plainly.</p>
+
+<p>Before I close, I wish to warn every Protestant parent
+about sending their children to Roman Catholic institutions
+for some special training which they claim to be superior
+in, and at the same time raise them to be Protestants. The
+instructors in these institutions will promise that they will
+use no influence to change the child's religious belief, but
+the sisters are bound by rule to convert every person to the
+Roman Catholic faith with whom she comes in contact,
+if she possibly can. If influence and coercion are not used,
+the environment is there just the same. Many times since
+I have left the sisterhood, mothers have come to me in tears
+and grief and asked me to help them keep their daughters
+from joining the Roman Catholic church or sisterhood.
+They would tell me that when they had placed their children
+in these institutions, the sisters had told them that no
+influence would be used to change their religious faith.
+Maybe not, but if such a person does not accede to the
+demands of those in charge and go to mass and say the
+prayers of a Roman Catholic, conditions are made very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</a></span>
+disagreeable for them and they soon learn that it is best
+for them to go through the performance, even though they
+do not believe it. Then, as time goes on, these practices
+become imbedded in their hearts and minds, until at last
+they become hypnotized, so to speak, by the superstitious
+teaching and practices of the Roman Catholic religion.</p>
+
+<p>In this small volume I have told of the practices and
+teachings of the Roman Catholic church and convent as
+I have lived them. I am sometimes asked if I can prove
+this or that. If any of you, dear readers, will live these
+things as I have lived them they will be realistic enough
+to you. God's Word says, "Ye shall know the truth and
+the truth shall make you free."</p>
+
+<p>I may have written with prejudice, and I ask God to
+prejudice me against <i>all</i> wrong that I may live to do His
+work and glorify Him. He knows that I hold no ill-feeling
+against <i>any</i> Roman Catholic individual&mdash;laity, sister, priest
+or archbishop. But the system they represent&mdash;the system
+that I have served so faithfully for so many years&mdash;I have
+no sympathy for. Whatever a sister, priest or archbishop
+may be, the system has made them. I only hope and pray
+that they will all see the light and come out of their superstition
+and live the religious life they entered the Roman
+Catholic church to live. God's Word says, "Come out of
+her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and
+that ye receive not of her plagues."</p>
+
+<p>In the last lines of this book, I wish to plead with each
+and every American to stand for the right, and do not be
+afraid to show your colors. Stand for the true American
+principles; stand by that Wonder of Wonders, the Menace&mdash;which
+has been a Martin Luther in print; and above all,
+<i>stand together</i>. Unite&mdash;for without union there is no<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</a></span>
+strength. Follow the Roman Catholic system in this respect.
+And when the patriotic men and women do unite on one
+common ground and for the one cause&mdash;love of God, freedom
+and country&mdash;there need be no fear of a second St.
+Bartholemew's Day; there need be no fear of a repetition
+of the terrible Inquisition of Spain; there need be no fear
+of internal strife as poor, blood-drenched Mexico is experiencing
+today.</p>
+
+<p>All I ask is for you to think on the few thoughts I have
+endeavored to give you in plain words, and to take the
+warning as coming from one who lived for thirty-one years.</p>
+
+<p class="center">"THE DEMANDS OF ROME"</p>
+
+<p class="center">
+Yes, a church without a Bible<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Is like a ship without a sail,</span><br />
+Trying to withstand the tempest<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">In some fearful, howling gale;</span><br />
+Yes, a church without a Bible<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Is like a general in the fight,</span><br />
+Who is trying empty-handed<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">To put enemies to flight.</span><br />
+<br />
+It will surely be defeated;<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Foes without and foes within</span><br />
+Drag it onward, downward, plunging<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">In a deep abyss of sin.</span><br />
+In the Bible is many a remedy;<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">If 'twas hidden in its heart,</span><br />
+It from pagan rules and customs<br />
+<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Would forevermore depart.</span><br />
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</a></span></p>
+
+
+
+<hr style="width: 65%;" />
+<h2>APPENDIX.</h2>
+
+
+<p>I hesitate to add this appendix, for I have copied a
+great many documents and letters in the preceding chapters.
+But this case, which I will present to you, will be additional
+proof that the same wrongs which I tried to right, existed
+years before and that there was no redress.</p>
+
+<p>Sister Paul of the Sacred Heart presented her complaint
+to her local superiors, but was utterly ignored. She next
+addressed herself to Archbishop Paul Bruchasie of Montreal,
+who was her ecclesiastical superior. Archbishop Bruchasie
+answered her, saying that it was none of her affairs
+to be busying herself about these matters and that it would
+be better for her if she would say her prayers, be an humble
+and obedient religious. That looking after the affairs of
+the community was her superior's business and that God
+would punish her for her presumption and pride.</p>
+
+<p>She then addressed herself to the Roman Apostolic
+Delegate at Washington, D. C., the following being a copy
+of her statement in behalf of the sisters of this country:</p>
+
+<p>I, Sister Paul of the Sacred Heart, a member of the
+Order of the Daughters of Charity, Servants of the Poor,
+most respectfully submit the following articles to the proper
+Ecclesiastical Authorities&mdash;Subject of Complaint, involving
+a right to demand justice by the members of the Order who
+are not French or French Canadian. All members of the
+Order who are not French or French Canadian are slaves.
+To prove the above assertion, I will state facts as follows:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>1. All the higher officers of the Order such as Superior
+General, Councillors General, Provincial Superior and
+Councillors, have always, with the exception of one German
+Provincial, been French Canadian Sisters.</p>
+
+<p>2. When rights have been called for, only one provincial
+councillor was given in the province, which is
+manifestly of little practical utility, she being one among
+five, four of which being Canadian.</p>
+
+<p>At the last general chapter, one assistant general was
+elected, and this only through the interposition of the
+Archbishop of Montreal. As she was the one who had
+filled the office of provincial councillor in the province of
+the Sacred Heart, her place in that council was left vacant,
+and it was immediately filled by a Canadian sister.</p>
+
+<p>3. The opening clause of No. 200 of our constitution,
+and all sense of justice, are flagrantly and officially violated,
+not only in the ways above mentioned, but we are not even
+permitted to have a sufficient number of representatives in
+the general chapter, no, nor even one. And thus superiors
+are thrust upon us without our consent&mdash;and laws of which
+we had no voice in the making.</p>
+
+<p>No. 200 of our constitution reads thus: "The spirit of
+nationality must be banished as the most dangerous enemy
+of an institution created to serve the church in all countries
+of the earth, without distinction of people or language, etc."</p>
+
+<p>4. When it was known by the Superior General and
+her council that complaints had been made to Ecclesiastical
+Superiors, a member and representative of the General
+Council was sent to the Western provinces, and she used
+her utmost endeavors in our provincial house to make the
+sisters afraid to address complaints to the ecclesiastical
+superiors.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</a></span></p>
+
+<p>5. Novices of all other nationalities are received into
+all the novitiates, who, of course, do not realize until after
+the last vows, that they are to be treated as subordinates
+in the order. Thus we occupy a position inferior to that of
+the coadjutrix sister, for they are admitted only on condition
+of being subject to the vocal nuns, and consent to
+this condition and therefore are not slaves.</p>
+
+<p>6. Is it not a public insult to the sisters of this country,
+that only French sisters are constantly kept in offices which
+have relation with seculars? And this enhanced by the fact
+that French sisters are, as a rule, not suitable to govern
+an English-speaking province, as they neither understand
+the ways of the people nor even of the sisters not French,
+nor conduct matters in a manner to do them good, not to
+speak of their imperfect knowledge of the language, and
+that sisters of a rude and inferior character are often placed
+in relation with outsiders.</p>
+
+<p>7. Sisters who are not French have been treated with
+the least consideration, either as to their health (and this
+even sometimes to the extreme), or to their human feelings.
+And the schools, which are of necessity taught by English-speaking
+sisters, have been much neglected by the Canadian
+superiors as to equipment.</p>
+
+<p>The only reason for this injustice that could be alleged
+is that there are no English-speaking sisters competent to
+fill the offices. But this would be false and absurd, for
+from the time of our Foundresses, there have always been
+some of these who were able to fill high offices and conduct
+the business of the order, and at present I could
+mention many who are able for anything that might be
+asked for them.</p>
+
+<p>As for the spirit of the Order, is it not possessed far
+more fully by those who have patiently and faithfully toiled<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</a></span>
+during long years under an unjust administration, rather
+than those who officially and persistently carry on matters
+in a spirit of nationality?</p>
+
+<p>Therefore, in the name of justice, in the name of all
+of our professed sisters who are afraid to complain to
+Ecclesiastical Superiors, in the name of those who are too
+young to realize the position thrust upon them, in the name
+of future members of the Order, and in my name, I most
+respectfully ask and demand of the proper Ecclesiastical
+Authority to arrange these matters in the spirit of religion
+and justice.</p>
+
+<p>As a simple command given in writing or by word of
+mouth, or even inserted in the Customary would have no
+other than temporary effect, I shall consider my petition
+granted only when there will be inserted in the constitution
+an explicit and emphatic rule that will give us our own
+rights and forever prohibit all such injustice and tyranny.</p>
+
+<p>It seems to me that in all conscience it has been borne
+too long and that after fifty years of endurance we should
+have our rights as soon as possible.</p>
+
+<p>I feel confident that the wise and holy rulers of the
+Church will as soon as possible act in accordance with
+these principles.</p>
+
+<p>Reverently, and with profound respect, I sign myself
+an humble and obedient child of the Church</p>
+
+<p class="center">
+SISTER PAUL OF THE SACRED HEART.<br />
+</p>
+
+<p>As soon as it was reported at the various houses of the
+order that Sister Paul was endeavoring to obtain the enactment
+of rules for the equal recognition of all sisters, the
+local superior of one of these houses wrote a letter containing
+a petition to the Mother House, asking them not to
+recognize the appeal of Sister Paul for justice. This letter<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</a></span>
+and petition was sent from house to house, obtaining all
+the signatures possible. Several sisters told me that they
+were requested to sign the petition without being allowed
+to read the contents.</p>
+
+<p>The following is a copy of the letter and petition written
+by Sister M. Alexander:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p class="right">
+Providence Hospital,
+Everett, Wash., January 9, 1905.</p>
+
+<p>My very dear Sister:
+</p>
+
+<p>You are no doubt aware that for some time past our
+poor, misguided Sister Paul of the Sacred Heart has been
+trying to create disunion and dissatisfaction in the Community,
+particularly among those who are not French or
+of Canadian birth. She has gone so far as to write to
+the higher ecclesiastical authority to obtain redress for
+fancied wrongs which have no existence save in her disordered
+imagination.</p>
+
+<p>She has used our names without our knowledge or
+consent to give color and strength to her assertions. Therefore
+in justice to ourselves, personally and collectively, it
+is high time for us to act in a way so dignified, vigorous
+and religious that our loyalty and unswerving fidelity to
+our beloved community may never be questioned; and that
+this testimonial of our devotion to the government, customs
+and usages of the order to which we have the happiness of
+belonging, may be placed on the record in the archives of
+the Mother House and of the Provincial House as an undeniable
+proof that we forever abhor any act or word or
+deed contrary to the spirit of our cherished Mother House
+or its past or present or future government. Therefore,
+let each American Sister (Member) sign the accompanying
+document, act of submission, freely and willingly according
+to the dictates of her conscience. Let the document be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</a></span>
+transmitted in regular order to all the houses of the Province
+and then forwarded to our worthy Mother Provincial
+that she may have the satisfaction of conveying to our
+esteemed Mother General this undying proof of our filial
+devotion and everlasting attachment.</p>
+
+<p><i>Document</i>&mdash;We, the undersigned, do hereby certify that
+the action of Sister Paul of the Sacred Heart against the
+Community, and that her assertions that the constitutions
+are officially violated in the absence of American members
+from the general and provincial councils is condemned by
+us. We denounce any act by which she threatens division
+on the ground of nationality. We declare our refusal to
+take part in any act against the government of the community.
+We further pledge allegiance and loyalty to our
+community and superiors in office and recognize their
+authority as eminating from God.</p>
+
+<p class="right">SISTER M. ALEXANDER.</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>Answer of Sister Paul to the document circulated by
+Sister M. Alexander:</p>
+
+<blockquote><p>I, Sister Paul of the Sacred Heart, positively declare
+that I never tried to create disunion in the community, nor
+have I ever either taken any action against the community
+or endeavored to incite any other Sister to do so. Neither
+have I advocated division or rebellion, but have spoken
+against both these. Nor have I sent the names of the
+sisters to higher ecclesiastical superiors.</p>
+
+<p>All that I have done towards ameliorating existing
+conditions is the following: I have written to higher ecclesiastical
+authorities and spoken to them, as I have a perfect
+right to do and shall do so again if I feel such to be my duty.</p>
+
+<p>I also advised other sisters to address ecclesiastical
+superiors concerning what other sisters of sound mind, as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</a></span>
+well as myself, considered to be an injustice. These matters
+are public, and we have a right to speak of them.</p>
+
+<p>Furthermore, I have spoken only to sisters who have
+spent some years in the Order; while the slandering paper
+dated Everett, January 9, 1905, which was sent to the
+American sisters of this province for them to sign, was
+given into the hands of very young sisters.</p>
+
+<p>I declare that paper to be a libel against my character,
+as is easily perceived on reading it together with what I
+have written above.</p>
+
+<p>I therefore demand, in justice to myself, that a copy of
+this present writing be pasted below the writing of each
+of the two copies of the paper circulated for the American
+sisters of the Province to sign, which are kept respectively
+in the archives of the Mother House in Montreal and in
+those of the Provincial House in Vancouver.</p>
+
+<p>I also declare, that until my reputation shall be fully
+cleared from the false accusations contained in that paper,
+I shall consider myself as living under the unjust action
+or sanction of the responsible superiors.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+House of Providence,<br />
+Vancouver, Wash., Dec. 14th, 1906.<br />
+</p></blockquote>
+
+<p>The result: Sister Alexander was made superior and
+was elevated to the very best houses of the order, among
+them St. Vincent's Hospital, Portland, Oregon. This is the
+same Sister Alexander who was superior when I was taken
+out of St. Vincent's.</p>
+
+<p>Sister Paul was sent to the Mother House in Montreal,
+Canada, to while away her time translating French into
+English.</p>
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+<pre>
+
+
+
+
+
+End of Project Gutenberg's The Demands of Rome, by Elizabeth Schoffen
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DEMANDS OF ROME ***
+
+***** This file should be named 37104-h.htm or 37104-h.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+ http://www.gutenberg.org/3/7/1/0/37104/
+
+Produced by Chris Curnow, Katie Hernandez, Michael and the
+Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+http://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
+ owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+ has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+ Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
+ must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+ prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+ returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+ sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+ address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+ the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or
+ destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+ and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+ Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+ money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+ of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
+http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at http://pglaf.org
+
+For additional contact information:
+ Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+ Chief Executive and Director
+ gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit http://pglaf.org
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+ http://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
+</pre>
+
+</body>
+</html>